Skip to main content

Full text of "Saint Jerome"

See other formats


UCS8    LIBRARY 


• 


THE    SAINTS 

A  New  Series  of  LIVES  OF  THE  SAINTS  in  separate  volumes 

Under  the  General  Editorship  of  M.  HENRI  JOLY 

Formerly  Professor  at  the  Sorbonne,  and  at  the  College  de  France, 

author  of  numerous  works  upon  Psychology 

Small  crown  8v0,  Scarlet  Art   Vellum,   Gilt  lettered,  gold  top 
3J.  each  volume 

THE  PSYCHOLOGY  OF  THE  SAINTS 
By  HENRI  JOLY 

S.    AUGUSTINE 

By  Prof.  AD.  HATZFELD.     Translated  by  E.  HOLT 

S.  VINCENT   DE   PAUL 

By  Prince  EMMANUEL  DE  BROGLIE.      Translated 
by  MILDRED  PARTRIDGE 

S.  CLOTILDA 

By  Prof.  G.  KURTH.     Translated  by  VIRGINIA 
M.  CRAWFORD.     2nd  Edition 

S.  IGNATIUS  OF   LOYOLA 

By  HENRI  JOLY.     Translated  by  MILDRED  PARTRIDGE 
2nd  Edition 

S.    LOUIS 

By  MARIUS  SEPET 

S.    AMBROSE 

By  the  Due  DE  BROGLIE.     Translated  by 
MARGARET  MAITLAND 

S.   FRANCIS   OF   SALES 

By  A.  D.  MARGERIE.     Translated  by 
MARGARET  MAITLAND 

S.  JEROME 

By  the  Rev.  Father  LARGENT.     Translated  by 
HESTER  DAVENPORT.     2nd  Edition 


S.    NICHOLAS    I. 

By  JULES  ROY.     Translated  by  MARGARET  MAITLAND 

JOAN   OF  ARC 

By  L.  PETIT  DE  JULLEVILLE.     Translated  by 
HESTER  DAVENPORT.      2nd  Edition 

S.   DOMINIC 

By  JEAN  GUIRAUD.     Translated  by 
KATHERINE  DE  MATTOS.     2nd  Edition 

S.  CHRYSOSTOM 

By  AIM£  PUECH.     Translated  by  MILDRED  PARTRIDGE 

S.  ANTONY  OF   PADUA 

By  the  Abbe  ALBERT  LEPITRE.     Translated  by 
EDITH  GUEST 

S.    CAJETAN 

By  R.  DE  MAULDE  LA  CLAVIERE.  Translated  by  G.  H.  ELY 

S.  TERESA 

By  HENRI  JOLY,  author  of  "The  Psychology  of  the  Saints" 

S.   PETER  FOURIER 

By  L.  PINGAUD.     Translated  by  C.  W. 

THOMAS   MORE 
By  HENRI  BREMOND.     Translated  by  HAROLD  CHILD 

S.   MARY  THE  VIRGIN 

By  REN£  MARIE  DE  LA  BROISE.     Translated  by 
HAROLD  GIDNEY 

JOHN  VIANNEY:    Cun*  d'Ars 

By  JOSEPH  VIANNEY.     2nd  Edition 

THOMAS  A   BECKET 

By  Mgr.  DEMIMUID 

Further  Volumes  will  be  announced  in  due  course 


SAINT    JEROME 


Second  Impression 


Authorised  Translation 
All  Rights  Reserved 


Saint  Jerome 


By  Father  Largent 


Translated  by 

Hester    'Davenport 


^  fcf  r  fPasbboitnu  Ltd. 
^Paternoster    1{ow    London 

Manchester  Birmingham  &*  Glasgow 


'Benziger  'Brothers 

York     Cincinnati     Chicago 
1913 


First  Edition,  1901  Second  Kef i 'ion,  1909 

Ttttnsftrrtd  UR&  T  Washbourne  Ltd.  June,  1913 


Authorised  Translation 
A  U  rights  reserved 


PREFACE 

CT  JEROME,  though  one  of  the  four  "great" 
^  doctors  of  the  Church,  seems  never  to  have 
been  an  object  of  any  very  tender  personal  devotion 
as  other  saints  have  been,  his  appeal  being  more 
directly  to  the  head  than  to  the  heart.  His  sanctity 
and  austerity  is  of  the  kind  that  awes  rather  than 
attracts,  and  is  provocative  of  admiration  rather 
than  of  imitation.  For  this  reason  he  has  been 
looked  at  with  cool,  temperate  eyes;  and  since, 
moreover,  he  has  so  fully  written  himself  down  for 
us,  there  is  little  difficulty  in  discerning  the  broad 
outlines  of  his  personality. 

A  strange,  strong  man,  strenuous  and  intense 
even  to  the  verge  of  ferocity,  as  was  the  fashion  of 
his  day  with  the  champions  of  orthodoxy ;  nor  is 
the  fashion  yet  wholly  obsolete,  for  all  our  longer 
study  of  the  meekness  of  Christ.  In  him  is  ex- 
emplified the  sort  of  antagonism  that  exists  between 
delicacy  of  perception  and  strength  of  execution, 
and  renders  their  equal  development  so  rare  in  one 
and  the  same  character.  With  great  capacity  in  both 
directions,  St  Jerome  seems  alternately  to  sacrifice 
one  of  these  interests  to  the  other.  In  his  zealous 
self-hatred  it  never  occurred  to  him  apparently  that 
the  difficulties  he  was  contending  with  were  more 


vi  PREFACE 

probably  the  effect  of  mental  strain  and  nervous 
exhaustion  than  of  an  overplus  of  animal  energy, 
and  therefore  were  rather  augmented  than  allevi- 
ated by  his  violent  methods.  In  the  feverish  vision 
of  his  judgment  before  Christ's  tribunal — embodying 
no  doubt  the  state  of  his  conscience  at  the  time — 
the  whole  apparatus  of  secular  learning  by  which 
he  himself  was  subsequently  enabled  to  become  so 
acute  an  exponent  and  defender  of  the  faith,  and 
which  the  later  Church  blessed,  sanctified,  and  con- 
secrated to  the  service  of  religion,  was  condemned 
without  qualification  as  repugnant  to  Christianity; 
even  as  the  body  and  all  natural  affections  were 
indiscriminately  condemned  as  inimical  to  virtue  and 
sanctity. 

It  is  mainly  to  the  gigantic  force  of  his  intellect, 
to  his  stupendous  power  of  work,  to  his  prodigious 
scholarship — as  scholarship  went  in  those  days — 
that  he  owes  his  prominence  in  the  history  of 
Christianity.  When  we  think  of  what  he  did, 
and  did  single-handed,  for  scriptural  criticism  and 
exegesis :  how  he  created  order  and  coherence  where 
previously  there  had  been  wild  chaos  and  confusion ; 
how  he  expanded  and  applied  the  critical  principles 
then  in  vogue  as  far  as  the  material  to  hand  would 
permit ;  we  cannot  help  wondering  what  he  would 
do,  what  he  would  be  allowed  to  do,  were  he  among 
us  now,  and  were  he  master — as  doubtless  he  would 
be — of  the  rich  harvest  of  learning  and  information 
that  has  been  accumulating  during  the  intervening 
centuries.  Would  he  regard  his  past  work  as  final 
and  irreformable,  and  view  subsequent  discoveries 


PREFACE  vii 

with  peevish  suspicion ;  or  would  he  welcome  truth 
fearlessly  from  whatsoever  quarter  deriving  ?  And 
the  like  doubt  arises  in  regard  to  another  eminent 
doctor — one  who  embraced  and  reconciled  to  the 
faith  that  same  philosophy  which  the  sub-apostolic 
Fathers  had  anathematised,  and  this,  at  a  time  when 
Peripateticism  was  in  as  little  favour  with  Catholics 
as  perhaps  Hegelianism  is  now.  What  would  he 
think  now,  what  would  he  say,  what  would  he  do  ? 
Doubtless  a  twentieth  century  Jerome  or  Aquinas 
would  be  to  our  day  what  he  was  to  his  own  :  he 
would  take  and  give ;  he  would  see  much  good  as 
well  as  some  evil ;  much  light  as  well  as  some 
darkness ;  he  would  delight  as  much  in  building  up 
and  uniting  as  rigid  formalism  does  in  sundering 
and  destroying. 

G.  TYRRELL. 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

INTRODUCTORY  .....  I 

CHAPTER  I 

YOUTH  ......  10 

CHAPTER  II 
THE  DESERT  OF  CHALCIS        ....          19 

CHAPTER  III 

ROME     .......  32 

CHAPTER  IV 
BETHLEHEM — YEARS  OF  PEACE          .  .  .          45 

CHAPTER  V 

CONTENTIONS — RUFINUS  AND  ORIGENISM  .  .          56 

CHAPTER  VI 

JOYS  AND  SORROWS — JEROME  AS   MENTOR  .          85 

ix 


x  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  VII 

PAGE 

CONTROVERSY  WITH  SAINT   AUGUSTINE       .  .          96 

CHAPTER  VIII 

THE  LAST    YEARS    OF    SAINT    JEROME'S    LIFE— HIS 

LAST  ORDEALS       .  .  .  .  .11 


THE  WORKS  AND  THE  TEACHINGS 
OF  SAINT  JEROME 

CHAPTER  I 

THE  WORKS  OF  SAINT  JEROME          .  .  .143 

CHAPTER  II 

THE  DOCTRINE  OF  SAINT  JEROME    .  .  .163 


SAINT  JEROME 


INTRODUCTORY 

AINT  JEROME,  a  contemporary  of  St  Ambrose 
and  of  St  Augustine,  who  was  his  junior  and 
survived  him,  forms  with  those  two  great  men  the 
incomparable  triumvirate  of  the  Latin  Church  in 
the  fourth  and  fifth  centuries.  The  Bishop  of 
Milan,  the  Counsellor  of  Valentinian  II.,  the  friend 
of  Theodosius — St  Ambrose,  whose  eloquence  be- 
came at  times  pathetic  and  soared  to  the  sublime, 
and  who  possessed  a  rare  aptitude  for  government, 
was  the  pioneer  of  Christian  statesmen,  while  St 
Augustine  is  pre-eminently  the  metaphysician  of 
Christianity ;  none  of  his  predecessors  had  made  a 
more  searching  and  comprehensive  survey  of  the 
synthesis  of  the  dogmas,  and  no  one  has  bequeathed 
more  ideas  to  posterity.  St  Jerome,  however,  did 
not  resemble  either  St  Ambrose  or  St  Augustine  in 
any  of  the  gifts  which  distinguished  them.  If  he 
directed  the  elect  few  who  intrusted  their  souls  to 
his  care,  he  never  dreamed  of  extending  his  authority 
beyond  this  limited  field.  The  fierce  adversary  of 
Helvidius,  Jovinian,  Vigilantius,  Pelagius,  and  even 
of  Origen,  whom  at  first  he  had  so  much  admired, 
A9  « 


THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

was  of  course  a  theologian,  but  not  after  the  manner 
of  an  Augustine,  an  Anselm,  or  a  Thomas  Aquinas. 
He  faithfully  and  jealously  upheld  and  defended  the 
Catholic  dogma,  but  he  did  not  try  to  penetrate  into 
it  or  to  throw  any  light,  of  necessity  essentially  im- 
perfect, upon  the  mysteries  of  Christianity.  Jerome's 
immense  erudition,  his  critical  and  exegetical  talents, 
which  he  devoted  to  an  indefatigable  study  of  the 
Scriptures,  on  which  point  the  most  contrary  opinions 
have  agreed  in  praising  his  pre-eminence,  are  what 
distinguished  him  from  amongst  all  the  Latin  Fathers. 
"Although,"  said  Richard  Simon,  "he  borrowed  many 
things  from  Origen,  he  was,  nevertheless,  more 
learned  than  he  in  his  knowledge  of  languages.  .  .  . 
The  Greek  Fathers  had  this  advantage  over  the 
Latins,  that  the  books  of  the  New  Testament  were 
written  in  their  own  tongue  ;  but  in  this  particular 
Jerome  yielded  nothing  to  them,  and  his  knowledge 
of  Hebrew,  his  mastery  of  the  art  of  criticism,  gave 
him  an  advantage  which  they  did  not  possess."1 
Before  the  days  of  Richard  Simon,  the  protestant, 
Joseph  Scaliger,  Sixtus  of  Sienna,  that  pious  and 
learned  Dominican,  and  still  further  back  the  ecclesi- 
astical writers  and  Fathers  had  signalised  these 
glorious  characteristics  of  Jerome,  and  the  Church, 
with  an  authority  which  has  no  precedent,  thanks 
God  in  the  prayers  on  St  Jerome's  day  for  having 
bestowed  upon  it  in  this  Saint  the  most  dependable 
interpreter  of  the  Scriptures :  "  Deus  qui  Ecclesiae 
tuae  in  exponendis  sacris  Scripturis  beatum  Hiero- 

1  Critical  History  of  the  Leading  Commentators  of  the  New 
Testament.     Chapter  xv. 


INTRODUCTORY  3 

nymum  Doctorem  maximum  providere  dignatus 
es.  .  .  ." 

Other  traits  further  reveal  the  originality  of  this 
historical  figure,  who  was  the  most  learned  of  the 
Latins  in  his  knowledge  of  classic  antiquity  as  well 
as  in  the  study  of  the  early  history  of  Christianity 
and  the  Bible. 

Jerome,  the  "Ancestor  of  our  great  humanists," 
as  M.  Henri  Goelzer  called  him,  was  a  writer  who 
throughout  his  career  recalled,  and  reminded  others 
of  the  masterpieces  he  had  absorbed  in  his  youth. 
"  Transplanted  into  Oriental  soil,"  wrote  Villemain, 
"amongst  Syrians  and  Hebrews,  the  idioms  of  whose 
languages  he  frequently  employed  when  translating 
the  Holy  Books,  he  retained  in  his  own  writings  the 
purity  of  the  Latin  tongue  he  had  spoken  in  his 
youth  at  Rome."  l  His  style  not  only  preserved  an 
elegance  forgotten  by  many  of  his  illustrious  con- 
temporaries, but  it  was  also  eloquent.  St  Jerome 
derived  his  eloquence  from  his  own  soul,  in  which 
exalted  virtues  mingled  so  strangely  with  undeniable 
defects.  We  must  not  expect  to  find  in  him  the 
serene  meekness  of  Ambrose.  Like  Augustine,  he 
was  capable  of  the  most  ardent  affection,  but  he 
also  gave  way  to  passionate  anger  and  resentment, 
neither  of  which  ever  troubled  the  gentle  soul  of  the 
son  of  Monica.  Violent  invectives,  hard  and  un- 
justifiable accusations  seemed  to  come  naturally  to 
him,  and  as  Lenain  de  Tillemont  (whose  unpolished 
language  was  sometimes  most  expressive)  wrote: 
"  Whoever  had  Jerome  for  an  adversary  was  almost 

1  Picture  of  Christian  eloquence  in  the  fourth  century. — St  Jerome. 


4  THE  LIFE  OP  SAINT  JEROME 

always  the  very  last  of  men."1  Notwithstanding 
these  defects  of  character,  notwithstanding  the 
mistakes  which  they  occasioned,  in  spite  of  the  error 
in  judgment  which  led  Jerome  to  join  Theophilus  of 
Alexandria  in  a  deplorable  campaign  against  St  John 
Chrysostom,  the  hermit  of  Bethlehem  left  in  the 
Church  a  saintly  fame  which  has  descended  through 
fourteen  centuries.  The  memory  of  his  priceless 
works  inspired  by  his  passion  for  truth,  and  of  the 
penances  with  which  he  reduced  his  flesh,  by  ridding 
his  soul  of  importunate  recollections  of  the  past 
and  freeing  it  from  dangerous  temptations,  explain 
and  justify  the  cult.  "  Jerome's  preference  for  a  life 
of  solitude  and  poverty  when  he  might  have  claimed 
the  support  of  Damasus  and  disposed  of  the  wealth 
of  St  Marcella  and  St  Paula,  and  his  habit  of  fleeing 
from  those  who  would  pay  him  homage,  were,"  says 
Tillemont,  an  historian  not  always  to  be  trusted  but 
with  whom  we  can  in  this  instance  thoroughly  agree, 
"  acts  characteristic  of  a  saint  alone."  An  ignorant 
and  narrow  conception  might  wrongfully  confound 
saintliness  with  impeccability  and  incapability  of 
erring.  No  doubt  the  Saints  (I  speak  of  those  whom 
the  Church  has  declared  or  recognised  to  be  such) 
all  strove  after  perfection,  and  all  attained  to  a 
certain  degree  of  it,  but  this  does  not  mean  that 
their  first  effort  was  crowned  with  success.  They 
did  not  all  escape  the  errors  of  judgment  and  conduct 
which  reveal  the  presence  of  original  sin  even  in  the 
most  righteous  and  enlightened  souls;  and  in  the 
mysterious  workshop  where  they  tried  to  reproduce 
111  Memoirs" — The  Ecclesiastical  History  of  the  first  Six  Centuries. 


INTRODUCTORY  5 

in  themselves  the  likeness  of  the  Divine  Image,  more 
than  one  clumsy  effort  was  abandoned,  more  than 
one  rough  sketch  preluded  the  accomplishment  of 
a  final  and  lasting  work. 

Another  characteristic  distinguished  Jerome  from 
the  Fathers  with  whom  we  have  compared  him. 
Ambrose  confined  himself  to  the  journeys  which  the 
discharge  of  his  duties,  first  as  prefect  and  later  as 
bishop,  made  imperative ;  neither  did  Augustine  ever 
betray  any  tendency  for  travel.  It  is  true  that  we 
can  trace  him  from  Tagastus  to  Madaura,  from 
Madaura  to  Carthage,  and  from  thence  follow  him 
to  Rome,  Milan,  Cassiciacum  and  Ostia,  to  those 
shores  which  beheld  the  ecstasy  of  both  mother  and 
son,  and  which  preserved  the  precious  relics  of  the 
former  until  the  fifteenth  century.  But  these  journeys 
were  imposed  upon  him  by  necessity  or  by  the  re- 
sponsibilities of  his  position  ;  once  returned  to  Africa, 
once  installed  in  his  episcopal  town  of  Hippo,  he 
never  left  it  except  when  summoned  to  Carthage  by 
the  duties  of  his  office,  and  he  allowed  his  letters  and 
works  to  be  disseminated  through  the  Roman  Empire 
without  him.  He  was  completely  indifferent  to  the 
spectacle  of  the  outside  world,  and  without  neglect- 
ing either  the  modest  flock  to  whom  he  brake  the 
bread  of  the  Word  of  God,  or  the  countless  souls 
who  eagerly  sought  his  teachings,  he  lived  in  the 
presence  of  the  eternal  truths ;  their  horizon  sufficed 
him  and  he  desired  no  other !  Jerome,  on  the  other 
hand,  unlike  these  two  great  men,  was  a  born  traveller. 
His  eager  and  restless  imagination,  his  adventurous 
temperament,  led  him  from  the  borders  of  Dalmatia 


6  THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

and  Pannonia  where  he  was  born,  and  from  Rome 
where  he  received  his  literary  education,  to  Gaul, 
Asia  and  Egypt.  The  desire  to  learn  rather  than  the 
desire  to  see,  made  an  incessant  pilgrimage  of  one 
portion  of  his  life.  We  are  told  that  he  "  undertook 
long  and  toilsome  journeys  throughout  the  Roman 
Empire,  seeking  to  acquire  in  the  society  of  men  an 
experience  which  cannot  be  found  in  books,  and 
halting  at  all  the  towns  where  there  was  anything 
to  learn.  We  see  him  now  at  Treves,  which  possessed 
one  of  the  most  flourishing  schools  in  the  West,  now 
at  Antioch  or  Constantinople.  ...  He  knew  the 
three  languages,  Latin,  Greek  and  Hebrew,  and  if  his 
Greek  was  not  as  thorough  as  his  Latin,  at  least  he 
knew  it  as  well  as  any  other  Roman  of  his  period." l 
Jerome  seems  to  have  wished  to  justify  his  love  of 
travel  by  citing  the  example  of  illustrious  predecessors. 
"  We  read,"  he  wrote  Paulinus,  "  that  people  have 
been  known  to  traverse  provinces,  cross  seas,  land 
among  strange  peoples,  for  the  sake  of  seeing  face  to 
face  those  whom  they  knew  only  through  their  works. 
Thus  did  Pythagoras  visit  the  wise  men  of  Memphis, 
thus  did  Plato  visit  Egypt  and  Archytas  of  Tarentum, 
and  at  the  cost  of  the  rudest  hardships  travelled 
along  the  shores  of  that  portion  of  the  Italian  coast 
which  was  then  called  Magna  Gracia.  He  who  in 
Athens  was  a  powerful  master  became  voluntarily  a 
stranger  and  a  disciple,  preferring  humbly  to  learn 
the  thoughts  of  others,  rather  than  rashly  and  im- 
prudently impart  his  own." 

1  Henri  Goelzer,  "  Lexicographical  and  Grammatical  Study  of 
the  Latinity  of  St  Jerome."     Introduction,  I. 


INTRODUCTORY  7 

We  must  not  forget  that  the  knowledge  which 
Jerome  sought  before  all  others  was  that  of  the  Holy 
Writ  and  of  tradition.  To  quote  from  Villemain : 
"  This  eager  soul  yearned  to  see  at  close  range  the 
birthplaces  of  religion  and  the  summits  on  which  its 
dawn  first  broke,  and  to  question  the  teachers  and 
anchorites  of  the  Eastern  Churches." l  Jerome  was 
the  forerunner  of  all  the  pilgrims  who  have  wished 
to  begin  or  finish  their  studies  of  the  Scriptures  by 
a  visit  to  the  Holy  Land.  "  One  understands  the 
Greek  historians  better  after  having  seen  Athens, 
and  the  third  book  of  Virgil  when  one  travels  from 
Troas  to  Sicily,  by  Leucadia  and  the  Acroceraunian 
mountains,  and  arrives  at  the  mouth  of  the  Tiber," 
wrote  Jerome,  "  and  in  the  same  way  one  acquires 
a  clearer  insight  into  the  Scriptures  when  one  has 
seen  Judaea  with  one's  own  eyes,  evoked  the  memory 
of  its  decaying  cities  and  learned  the  ancient  and 
modern  names  which  those  famous  places  bear." 
(Ad  Domnionem  et  Rogatianum  in  librum  Paralipo- 
menon  Praefat.) 

Such  long  and  laborious  researches  were  not  fruit- 
less. Returned  for  the  last  time  to  the  desert  and 
permanently  established  at  Bethlehem  close  to  the 
holy  cave  with  which  his  memory  was  henceforth  in- 
separably connected,  he  continued  his  work,  which 
was  occasionally  interrupted  by  public  and  private 
calamity.  He  writes :  "  I  was  suddenly  informed  of 
the  death  of  Pammachius  and  Marcella,  of  the  siege 
of  Rome  and  of  the  falling  asleep  in  Jesus  of  so  many 

Description  of  Christian  eloquence  in  the  fourth  century. — St 
Jerome. 


8  THE  LIFE  OP  SAINT  JEROME 

of  my  brothers  and  sisters  in  the  faith.  Appalled,  I 
remained  motionless,  and  for  days  and  nights  could 
think  of  nought  but  the  deliverance  of  those  dear  to 
me.  I  shared,  in  imagination,  the  captivity  of  the 
Saints.  I  waited  before  opening  my  lips,  to  have 
more  certain  tidings  of  them.  .  .  .  And  after  the 
light  of  the  entire  earth  had  been  extinguished,  after 
the  power  of  the  Roman  Empire  had  been  overthrown, 
or,  to  express  it  better,  when  in  the  fall  of  a  single 
city  the  whole  world  had  perished,  I  kept  silence  in 
my  humiliation,  I  left  unspoken  what  words  of 
comfort  I  might  have  said,  and  my  grief  burst  forth 
afresh.  My  heart  kindled  and  burned  within  me 
whilst  I  meditated  upon  these  things.  I  thought 
that  I  ought  not  to  forget  this  sentence,  'An  un- 
seasonable discourse  is  like  music  during  lamenta- 
tion.' " l 

The  aged  lion,  however,  rose  again  in  his  might ; 
amongst  the  ruins  which  the  invasion  was  heaping 
one  upon  another  amid  the  tombs  into  which  Nepotian, 
Fabiola,  Pammachius,  Marcella  and  Eustochium 
were  lowered  one  by  one,  in  spite  of  his  grief  at  sur- 
viving these  dear  ones  Jerome  did  not  cease  to  write 
or  dictate,  and  seemed  to  repeat,  giving  it  a  Christian 
interpretation,  the  motto  of  the  Emperor  Severus — 
"  Laboremus."  Death  alone,  to  which  he  succumbed 
when  over  eighty  years  of  age,  relieved  the  intrepid 
veteran  from  the  post  of  toil  and  battle  which  he  had 
so  long  occupied.  May  those  who  wonder  at,  and 
are  perhaps  scandalised  by  the  harshness  of  his 
language  and  the  violence  of  his  polemics,  recall 
1  Commentary  on  Ezekiel.  Lib.  prim.,  I,  2. 


INTRODUCTORY  9 

to  their  minds  this  lifetime  entirely  consecrated  to 
study  and  to  the  defence  of  truth,  which  he  loved 
with  undivided  devotion ;  then  will  astonishment 
tinged  with  distaste  give  way  to  a  feeling  of  tender 
and  grateful  admiration. 


THE    LIFE   OF   SAINT    JEROME 


CHAPTER  I 

YOUTH 

JEROME  was  born  about  the  year  342  at  Stridon, 
J  on  the  borders  of  Dalmatia  and  Pannonia,  in  the 
midst  of  a  semi-barbaric  population.1  His  parents, 
however,  were  wealthy  Christians,  and  in  a  letter  to 
Theophilus,  the  Patriarch  of  Alexandria,  he  testified 
to  the  pious  care  which  from  his  earliest  childhood 
had  nourished  him  with  the  milk  of  the  Catholic  doc- 
trine.2 He  was  called  Eusebius  after  his  father,  for 
Hieronymus  or  Heirome  was  merely  a  surname,  or 
what  in  Latin  is  termed  cognomen.  His  mother's 
name  we  do  not  know.  Besides  an  aunt,  Castorina, 
who  seems  to  have  shown  him  small  affection,3 
Jerome  had  a  sister,  a  cause  of  many  anxieties,  and 
one  brother,  Paulinian,  whom  he  later  took  with  him 
to  Palestine  from  Rome. 

The  young  Dalmatian  began  his  studies  at  Stridon, 
and  at  the  age  of  eighteen  he  went  with  Bonosus, 
a  friend  of  his  childhood,  to  continue  them  at  Rome, 
where  he  attended  the  lessons  of  Donatus,  the  gram- 
marian, and  possibly  those  of  Victorinus,  whose 

1  De  viris  illustribus,  cap.  cxxxv. 

8  Epist.  Ixxii.  ad  Theophilum,  2. 

*  Epist.  xiii.  ad  Castorinam  Materteram 


12          THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

humble  and  courageous  conversion  has  been  im- 
mortalised in  the  Confessions  of  St  Augustine.1 

Reading,  in  which  his  eager  soul  found  its  outlet 
(he  tells  us  himself  that  he  studied  Porphyry's  Intro- 
duction, Alexander  of  Aphrodisias'  Commentaries 
upon  Aristotle,  and  Plato's  Dialogues),  completed 
his  masters'  teaching ;  and  his  passion  for  books, 
which  he  confesses  were  indispensable  to  him,  en- 
abled him  to  acquire,  at  the  cost  of  the  most  arduous 
labour,  that  is  by  copying  them  with  his  own  hand, 
an  extensive  library.2  Thus  was  Jerome  uncon- 
sciously preparing  himself  for  the  great  works  which 
were  to  fill  his  life. 

He  was  as  yet  only  a  catechumen,  for  in  those  early 
centuries  they  frequently  waited  until  the  perilous 
ways  of  youth  had  been  safely  traversed  before  con- 
ferring baptism,  and  the  Christian  initiation  was  some- 
times deferred  from  reasons  of  prudence.  To  know, 
however,  that  this  prudence  was  liable  to  terrible 
mistakes  one  has  only  to  recall  the  anguish  of  Gregory 
Nazianzen  and  of  Satirus,  St  Ambrose's  brother, 
who  both,  when  overtaken  by  a  tempest  at  sea,  were 
terrified  at  the  thought  of  dying  unbaptised.  It  was 
especially  the  fear  of  the  restraints  imposed  by  the 
Christian  life  which  deferred  for  years  the  baptism 
of  many,  and  we  are  told  by  St  Augustine  that  the 
deviations  of  the  unbaptised  were  freely  excused  by 
a  spirit  of  general  tolerance.8 

More  fortunate   in   this  respect  than  the  son  of 

1  Confession,  lib.  viii,,  cap.  II. 

2  Epist.  xxii.  ad  Eustochium,  30. 
'Confession,  lib.  i.,  c.  xi. 


YOUTH  13 

Monica,  Jerome,  as  he  wrote  to  Theophilus  of 
Alexandria,  never  fell  into  error.  He  used  often  to 
interrupt  his  studies  in  order  to  visit  the  basilicas  of 
the  Saints  or  to  descend  into  the  catacombs,  and 
when  an  old  man  he  thus  described  these  pilgrimages 
in  his  "  Commentaries  upon  Ezekiel."  "  In  my 
youth,  when  I  was  studying  literature  in  Rome,  it 
was  my  custom  to  visit  on  Sundays,  with  some  com- 
panions of  my  own  age  and  tastes,  the  tombs  of  the 
martyrs  and  apostles.  I  often  wandered  into  those 
subterranean  galleries  whose  walls  on  either  side 
preserve  the  relics  of  the  dead,  and  where  the  dark- 
ness is  so  intense  that  one  might  almost  believe  that 
the  words  of  the  prophet  had  been  fulfilled :  '  Let 
them  go  down  alive  into  hell.'  A  gleam  of  light 
shining  through  a  narrow  aperture,  rather  than  a 
window,  scarcely  affected  the  awful  obscurity,  and 
the  little  band,  shrouded  in  darkness  and  able  only 
to  proceed  one  step  at  a  time,  would  recall  this 
verse  of  Virgil's  '  Everywhere  horror  and  even  the 
very  silence  appal  me.' " l 

In  his  youth  Jerome  witnessed  the  attempts  made 
by  Julian  to  restore  paganism,  and  he  saw  also  the 
utter  failure  in  which  they  resulted.  "  While  I  was 
attending  the  schools  of  the  grammarians,"  he  wrote, 
"  when  every  town  was  stained  with  the  blood  of 
idolatrous  sacrifices,  suddenly  at  the  very  height  of 
the  persecution  Julian's  death  was  announced  to  us. 
'  How,'  exclaimed  a  pagan,  and  not  unreasonably, 
1  do  the  Christians  say  that  theirs  is  a  patient  and 
a  merciful  God?  There  is  nothing  more  terrible, 
1  Comment,  in  Ezech.,  lib.  xii.,  cxl. 


14          THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

nothing  more  swift  than  His  wrath.     He  could  not 
even  for  an  instant  defer  His  vengeance.'  " l 

The  faith  which  had  so  early  been  instilled  into 
Jerome  and  which  was  so  precious  to  him,  did  not, 
however,  shield  him  from  the  seductions  of  Rome, 
but  unlike  Augustine,  who  wrote  the  humble  confes- 
sion of  his  protracted  sins,  he  only  alludes  to  his 
in  passing.  "You  know,"  he  wrote  Chromatius, 
"  how  slippery  are  those  pathways  of  youth  where  I 
succumbed."  In  a  letter  to  Heliodorus,  whom  he 
wished  to  take  with  him  into  the  desert  and  whom 
he  rebuked  for  his  delay,  he  was  more  explicit: 
•'Why  linger  in  the  world,  thou  who  hast  already 
chosen  solitude  ?  If  I  give  thee  this  advice  it  is 
not  as  if  my  ship  and  my  cargo  were  undamaged, 
not  as  if  I  were  ignorant  of  the  deep,  but  rather  as 
one  shipwrecked  and  just  cast  up  upon  the  shore,  in 
feeble  tones  I  warn  the  navigators  of  their  peril." 2 

There  is  another  difference  between  Augustine 
and  Jerome  worthy  of  notice.  It  is  evident  that 
after  the  supreme  struggles  of  which  Augustine 
has  given  us  a  dramatic  account,  he  experienced 
no  further  aggression  of  the  vanquished  foe.  The 
luring  voices  which  made  one  final  effort  to  woo  him 
to  excess  were  silenced,  and  no  doubt  remained  so 
for  ever,  for  after  his  conversion  Augustine  seems  to 
have  inhabited  serene  heights  inaccessible  to  any 
disturbing  memories  of  the  past;  but  Jerome,  who 
was  by  nature  more  ardent  and  perhaps  less  gentle 
than  the  son  of  Monica,  could  not  forget  so  quickly. 

1  Comment   in  Habacuc.     Lib.  ii.  c.  iii. 

2  Epist.  xiv.  ad  Heliodorum,  6. 


YOUTH  15 

Beguiling  visions  followed  him  to  the  desert  of 
Chalcis,  and  he  succeeded  in  exorcising  them  only 
through  ceaseless  work  and  penances. 

From  Rome  the  young  Dalmatian,  with  Bonosus, 
passed  into  Gaul  and  repaired  to  Treves,  where 
Valentinian  I.  then  resided,  and  it  was  in  Gaul  that 
Jerome  determined  to  renounce  the  world  which 
had  so  wounded  him,  and  devote  himself  to  the 
service  of  Jesus  Christ.  He  accordingly  returned  to 
Rome  and  was  baptised  there  by  Liberius.  This  Pope 
having  died  on  the  24th  of  September  366,  Jerome's 
baptism  could  not  have  taken  place  at  a  later  date. 
Leaving  Rome  he  started  for  Aquileia,  where  religious 
studies  and  monastic  discipline  flourished,  and  which 
was  at  that  time  an  important  town  and  the  capital 
of  its  native  province.  Here  he  met  many  friends. 

These  friends  monopolise  a  great  part  of  Jerome's 
correspondence,  but  the  place  they  held  in  his  affec- 
tions they  did  not  all,  alas!  retain  until  the  end. 
We  will  mention  a  few  among  them :  Valerian, 
Bishop  of  Aquileia;  Chromatius,  Nicias,  Jovinianus 
or  Jovianus,  who  also  became  bishops ;  Chrysostom 
and  Innocentius,  called  by  Jerome  the  half  of  his 
soul,  and  Hylas,  who,  from  being  a  freedman  of  the 
noble  widow  Melania,  rose  through  the  fellowship  of 
a  common  vocation  to  the  intimacy  of  men  whose 
birth,  learning,  or  fortune,  had  placed  so  far  above 
him.  Besides  Bonosus,  of  whom  we  have  already 
heard,  there  were  two  men  at  that  time  especially 
dear  to  Jerome — Heliodorus  and  Rufinus;  the  former 
famous  through  the  earnest  letter  which  Jerome 
wrote  him  trying  to  entice  him  into  the  desert,  and 


16         THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

because  of  the  Episcopal  virtues  which  he  displayed, 
and  the  latter  like  Jerome  himself,  in  turn  a  devoted 
friend  and  a  bitter  enemy,  through  quarrels,  of 
which  an  account  will  be  given. 

Near  Aquileia,  at  Concordia,  a  town  now  in  ruins, 
the  future  translator  and  chronicler  of  Eusebius  of 
Caesarea  met  an  aged  man  called  Paul,  who  in  his 
youth  had  known  a  secretary  of  St  Cyprian's  at 
Rome.1  We  quote  here  the  charming  letter  in 
which  Jerome,  when  sending  him  one  of  his  works 
upon  the  holy  writers,  seems  to  have  delighted  in 
describing  and  praising  the  robust  old  age  of  this 
dweller  in  the  remote  past.  "  Behold,  your  hundredth 
year  is  passing,  and  ever  faithful  to  the  Saviour's 
precepts  you  find  in  present  blessings  a  foretaste  of 
the  bliss  to  come.  Your  sight  is  clear,  your  steps 
firm,  your  hearing  quick,  your  voice  sonorous,  and 
your  body  full  of  sap.  Your  rosy  complexion  con- 
trasts with  the  whiteness  of  your  hair,  and  your 
strength  contradicts  your  years.  Old  age  has  not 
destroyed  your  memory,  as  with  so  many,  nor  a 
cooling  blood  blunted  the  keenness  of  your  mind 
or  extinguished  its  fire.  No  wrinkles  furrow  your 
brow  or  line  your  face.  Your  hand  does  not 
tremble:  upon  the  waxen  tablets  it  guides  an  un- 
swerving stylus.  God,  who  in  your  person  illustrates 
the  vigour  and  verdure  of  the  future  resurrection, 
has  given  us  a  lesson.  If  sin  is  the  cause  of  others 
being  already  dead  in  the  flesh  although  still  alive, 
then  your  virtue  has  won  you  the  privilege  of  still 
seeming  young  when  of  an  age  which  is  young  no 
1  De  viris  illustribus.  Cap.  liii. 


YOUTH  17 

longer." l  Jerome  gathered  much  precious  knowledge 
from  Paul,  whose  wonderful  and  rare  old  age  he  so 
much  admired.  From  him  he  learned  that  St  Cyprian 
professed  a  keen  admiration  for  Tertullian,  whose 
works  he  daily  read  and  whom  he  called  his  master. 
Thus  through  oral  tradition  Jerome  began  that  study 
of  church  history  to  which  he  was  later  to  contribute 
so  largely. 

His  stay  at  Aquileia  was  only  the  first  halt  in  a 
life  of  travel.  From  that  time  forth  trials  beset  him. 
"He  was  already  beginning,"  says  Tillemont,  "to 
make  enemies  whose  persecutions  were  sufficiently 
violent  to  oblige  him  to  move  from  place  to  place, 
and  serious  enough  to  reach  the  ears  of  the  Pope 
Damasus."2  One  of  his  adversaries  was  the 
Bishop  Lupicinus.  Finally  he  determined  to  go 
to  the  East  and,  according  to  Baronius,  before 
leaving  the  Western  Hemisphere  he  paid  a  visit 
to  his  native  town  and  there  bade  farewell  to 
his  own  people  for  ever.  He  did  not  attempt 
to  conceal  the  painful  effort  the  breaking  of  these 
family  ties  cost  him.  "Whenever  the  impress  of 
your  familiar  hands  recalls  your  dear  faces  to  me, 
then  am  I  no  longer  where  I  am,  or  rather  you 
are  there  with  me."3  The  man  who  sent  such  a 
message,  a  message  perhaps  more  touching  than 
well  expressed,  to  those  from  whom  he  was  separ- 
ated, the  man  who  appreciated  so  keenly  the  bonds 
of  friendship,  was  certainly  not  insensible  to  those 

1  Epist.  x.  ad  Paulum  Senem  Concordiae. 
a  Memoirs,  etc. ,  St  Jerome.     Article  iv. 
8  Epist.  vii.  ad  Chromatum  Jovinum  et  Eusebium. 
B* 


18          THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

of  blood.  "  Full  well  do  I  know,"  he  wrote  to 
Heliodorus, "  what  fetters  hold  thee  back.  My  heart 
is  not  of  stone  nor  my  bowels  of  iron,  I  was  not 
begotten  by  rocks  nor  suckled  by  the  tigresses  of 
Hyrcania;  I  also  have  gone  through  the  anguish 
which  thou  dreadest."1  Jerome  probably  had  as 
travelling  companions  this  same  Heliodorus,  and  also 
Innocentius  and  Hylas,  whom  we  again  meet  at  his 
side  in  the  East  when,  as  Tillemont,  who  translated 
the  works  of  the  Saints,  tells  us :  "He  set  out 
carrying  with  him  the  library  he  had  collected  in 
Rome,  travelled  over  many  provinces,  passed  through 
Thrace,  Pontus  and  Bithynia,  crossed  the  whole  of 
Galatia  and  Cappadocia,  suffered  the  intolerable  heat 
of  Cilicia  .  .  .  and  finally  in  Syria  found  the  peace 
which  he  sought  as  a  safe  harbour  after  shipwreck." 

Before  retiring  into  the  desert,  however,  he  spent  a 
few  days  at  Antioch  with  Evagrius,  a  priest  of  that  city, 
whom  Jerome  had  known  in  Italy,  whither  he  had  gone 
to  lay  the  discords  in  his  Church  before  the  Western 
bishops,  and  who  on  his  return  became  the  guide  and 
sponsor  of  Jerome  and  his  companions  in  Antioch. 

Jerome,  inflamed  with  an  ardour  for  study  which 
never  cooled,  wished  to  hear  the  men  most  learned 
in  the  Scriptures,  and  especially  Apollinaris,  Bishop 
of  Laodicea,  who  at  that  period  had  not  yet  fallen 
into  his  later  notorious  heresy.  It  was  probably 
about  this  time  that  Jerome  knew  the  hermit 
Malchus,  but  it  was  not  until  long  after  that  he 
related  his  wonderful  history,  which  Lafontaine  has 
translated  into  graceful  verse. 

1  Epist.  xiv.  ad  Heliodorum,  3. 


CHAPTER  II 

THE    DESERT   OF    CHALCIS 

JEROME,  however,  had  left  Aquileia,  not  for 
J  Antioch,  but  bound  for  the  wilderness.  He 
plunged  into  the  heart  of  the  desert  of  Chalcis, 
where,  under  burning  skies  and  amid  vast  tracts 
of  sand  out  of  which  sprang  here  and  there  a  few 
scattered  convents,  he  had  gone  to  seek  repentance, 
and  where  he  found  fresh  sorrows  awaiting  him. 
Heliodorus  returned  to  the  West,  and  Jerome's 
friendship  for  Innocent  and  Hylas  was  ruthlessly 
severed  by  their  death.  But  the  memories  of  his 
libertine  youth,  which  troubled  the  peace  of  his 
soul  and  threatened  to  sully  a  chastity  so  dearly 
bought,  caused  him  a  still  keener  grief  than  the 
loss  of  his  friends,  and  he  has  left  us  a  description 
of  his  anguish,  of  his  almost  desperate  but  finally 
victorious  struggles,  in  pages  of  striking  eloquence 
and  immortal  beauty.  "  How  often,"  he  wrote, 
"  buried  in  this  vast  wilderness,  scorched  by  the 
rays  of  the  sun,  have  I  imagined  myself  in  the 
midst  of  the  pleasures  of  Rome.  I  sat  alone  be- 
cause my  heart  was  filled  with  exceeding  bitter- 
ness. My  limbs  were  covered  with  unsightly  sack- 
cloth, and  my  blackened  skin  gave  me  the  appear- 
ance of  an  Ethiopian.  I  wept  and  groaned  daily, 


20         THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

and  if  in  spite  of  my  struggles  sleep  overcame  me, 
the  bones  in  my  emaciated  body,  which  sank  to 
the  naked  earth,  barely  clave  together.  I  do  not 
mention  my  nourishment  or  drink,  for  in  this  desert 
even  the  sick  monks  scarcely  dare  touch  fresh  water, 
and  to  eat  cooked  food  would  be  considered  an 
excess.  And  I,  who,  through  the  fear  of  hell, 
had  condemned  myself  to  this  prison  inhabited  by 
scorpions  and  serpents,  imagined  myself  trans- 
ported into  the  midst  of  the  dances  of  the  young 
Roman  maidens.  My  face  was  pallid  with  fasting, 
my  body  cold  as  ice,  yet  my  soul  burned  with 
sensual  emotion  and  in  flesh  already  dead,  only 
the  fire  of  the  passions  was  still  capable  of  kindling. 
Debarred  from  all  help  I  threw  myself  at  the  feet 
of  Jesus,  watered  them  with  my  tears,  wiped  them 
with  my  hair,  and  strove  to  subdue  my  rebellious 
flesh  by  weeks  of  abstinence.  I  do  not  blush  to 
own  to  my  misery,  rather  do  I  weep  that  I  am 
no  longer  as  I  once  was.  I  remember  having 
often  spent  the  entire  day  and  night  in  crying 
aloud  and  in  beating  my  breast,  until,  at  the  com- 
mand of  God,  who  rules  the  tempest,  peace  crept 
back  into  my  soul.  I  even  dreaded  my  cell  as  if 
it  had  been  an  accomplice  to  my  thoughts.  Angry 
with  myself  I  penetrated  alone  further  into  the 
desert,  and  if  I  discovered  any  dark  valley,  any 
rugged  mountain,  any  rock  of  difficult  access,  it 
was  the  spot  I  fixed  upon  to  pray  in,  and  to  make 
into  a  prison  for  my  wretched  body.  God  is  witness 
that  sometimes,  after  having  long  fixed  my  eyes 
upon  heaven,  and  after  copious  weeping.  I  believed 


THE  DESERT  OF  CHALCIS  21 

myself  transported  among  the  choir  of  angels.  Then 
in  a  trusting  and  joyful  ecstasy  I  sang  unto  the 
Lord :  '  We  pursue  Thee  by  the  scent  of  Thy 
perfumes.'  "  l 

In  order  to  subdue  his  flesh  and  curb  his  imagina- 
tion, Jerome  had  recourse  to  other  means  besides 
corporal  punishment.  "  When  I  was  young,"  he 
wrote,  "  although  buried  in  the  desert,  I  could  not 
conquer  my  burning  passions  and  ardent  nature, 
and  in  spite  of  my  body  being  exhausted  by  per- 
petual fasts  my  brain  was  on  fire  with  evil  thoughts. 
Finally,  as  a  last  resource,  I  put  myself  under  the 
tutelage  of  a  certain  monk,  a  Jew  who  had  become 
a  Christian,  and,  forsaking  the  ingenious  precepts 
of  Quintilian,  the  floods  of  eloquence  poured  forth 
by  Cicero,  the  grave  utterances  of  Pronto,  and  the 
tender  words  of  Pliny,  I  began  to  learn  the  Hebrew 
alphabet,  and  to  study  this  language  of  hissing  and 
harsh-sounding  words.  I  who  have  suffered  so 
much,  and  with  me  those  who  at  that  time  shared 
my  life,  can  alone  testify  to  the  efforts  I  wasted, 
the  difficulties  I  went  through,  and  how  often  I 
despairingly  interrupted  my  studies,  which  a  dogged 
determination  to  learn  made  me  afterwards  resume ; 
and  I  give  thanks  unto  God  that  from  such  a  bitter 
sowing  I  am  now  able  to  gather  such  sweet  fruit." 2 

It  was  probably  at  this  period,  that  is  in  374, 
that  the  mysterious  dream  of  which  Jerome  has  left 
us  a  dramatic  account  came  to  him.  Imbued  with 
the  works  of  classic  antiquity,  he  cherished  a  love 

Epist.  xxii.  ad  Eustochium,  7. 

Epist.  cxxv.  ad  Rusticum  monachum,  12, 


22          THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

for  them.  "  Miserable  wretch,"  he  wrote,  "  I  fasted 
before  reading  Cicero,  after  nights  spent  in  vigil, 
after  tears  wrung  from  me  by  the  memory  of  my 
sins,  I  would  take  up  Plautus,  and  when,  on  coming 
to  my  senses,  I  read  the  Prophets,  their  speech 
seemed  to  me  uncouth  and  unfinished.  Blind,  I 
blamed  the  light  instead  of  condemning  my  own 
eyes."  A  vision  cured  him,  for  a  while  at  least,  of 
this  passion.  "Towards  the  middle  of  Lent  (pro- 
bably the  Lent  of  375),  while  Satan  was  thus 
mocking  me,  I  was  seized  with  a  fever  which,  finding 
my  body  exhausted  by  want  of  rest,  consumed  it  to 
such  an  extent  that  my  bones  barely  clave  together. 
My  body  was  becoming  cold,  a  faint  remnant  of 
warmth  however  still  enabled  my  heart  to  beat.  They 
were  preparing  my  funeral  obsequies,  when  suddenly 
my  soul  was  caught  up  from  me  and  carried  before 
the  Tribunal  of  the  Supreme  Judge.  The  light  was 
so  dazzling,  those  who  surrounded  Him  shed  such 
a  blaze  of  splendour,  that,  falling  back  upon  the 
ground,  I  dared  not  gaze  aloft.  They  asked  me  who 
I  was  and  I  answered  a  Christian.  '  Thou  liest,'  said 
the  Judge,  'thou  art  a  Ciceronian  and  not  a  Christian, 
for  where  thy  treasure  is,  there  is  thy  heart  also.'  I 
was  silent ;  and  whilst  the  blows  rained  down  upon 
me,  for  the  Judge  had  commanded  that  I  should  be 
scourged,  suffering  even  more  from  the  torment  of 
my  bitter  remorse,  I  repeated  to  myself  this  verse 
of  the  Psalms :  '  Who  will  render  thee  glory  in  hell?' 
Then  I  cried  out  weeping :  '  Have  pity  on  me,  Lord, 
have  pity.'  This  cry  rang  out  in  the  midst  of  the 
blows,  and  at  last  those  who  were  present,  throwing 


THE  DESERT  OF  CHALCIS  23 

themselves  at  the  feet  of  the  Judge,  entreated  Him 
to  have  mercy  upon  my  youth,  to  grant  me  time  to 
work  out  my  repentance,  and  to  punish  me  severely 
if  I  should  again  peruse  a  pagan  book.  I,  who,  to 
escape  from  the  terrible  straits  in  which  I  found 
myself  would  have  promised  far  more,  swore  to  Him 
and  said,  calling  His  name  to  witness:  '  Lord,  if 
hereafter  I  harbour  or  read  any  secular  books,  may 
I  be  treated  as  if  I  had  renounced  Thee.'  After  this 
oath  I  was  released  and  I  returned  to  earth.  Those 
present  were  astonished  to  see  me  reopen  my  eyes, 
which  were  bathed  in  such  a  flood  of  tears  that  my 
grief  convinced  the  most  sceptical.  That  it  was  not 
one  of  those  vain  dreams  by  which  we  are  deceived, 
I  attest  the  Tribunal  before  which  I  lay  prostrate 
and  the  sentence  which  so  appalled  me.  Please  God 
that  I  may  never  again  be  submitted  to  such  an 
ordeal.  When  I  awoke  my  shoulders  were  bruised 
and  I  could  still  feel  the  blows.  From  that  moment 
I  studied  religious  books  with  far  more  ardour  than 
I  had  ever  read  profane  ones."  l 

Did  Jerome  abide  by  this  oath  throughout  his 
life?  Although  making  allowances  for  the  Saint's 
vigorous  memory,  to  which  reminiscences  of  Terence, 
Lucretius,  Cicero,  Virgil  and  Seneca  were  continu- 
ally recurring  (Augustine,  at  Hippo,  preserved  the 
memory  of  his  classical  education  in  the  same  tenaci- 
ous manner),  we  have  reason  to  believe  that  Jerome 
more  than  once  opened  the  works  of  these  pagan 
authors  whom  he  had  renounced.  To  Rufinus, 
whose  insidious  hatred  accused  him  of  the  crime  of 
1  Epist.  xxii.  ad  Eustochium,  30. 


24          THE  LIFE  OP  SAINT  JEROME 

perjury,  he  replied  that  the  keeping  of  a  promise 
made  in  a  dream  could  not  be  exacted  of  him. 
However,  even  if  Jerome  did  not  deem  himself 
irrevocably  bound  by  his  pledge,  he  applied  himself 
more  and  more  to  the  study  of  the  Bible,  and  his 
classical  reading  and  recollections  were  exclusively 
devoted  to  defending  and  embellishing  the  truth. 
This  is  what  he  pointed  out  in  a  celebrated  letter  to 
Magnus,  the  orator,  in  which,  with  skilful  and 
weighty  arguments  he  cited  the  example  of  all  his 
predecessors,  reminding  him  that  according  to 
Deuteronomy  the  Israelite  must  needs  cut  the  nails 
and  hair  of  his  slave  before  marrying  her.  "Is  it 
astonishing  that  profane  literature  should  have 
seduced  me  by  the  grace  of  its  language  and  by  the 
beauty  of  its  form,  or  that  I  should  wish  to  convert 
a  slave  and  a  captive  into  a  daughter  of  Israel  ?  If 
I  come  across  anything  dead,  any  passage  breathing 
idolatry,  sensuality,  error,  or  evil  passions,  I  suppress 
it,  and  from  my  alliance  with  a  stainless  spouse  are 
born  servants  of  the  true  God ;  thus  do  I  increase 
the  family  of  Christ."1 

The  questions  of  discipline  and  dogma  which  were 
agitating  the  Church  of  Antioch,  disturbed  Jerome 
afresh  in  his  retreat.  Four  bishops  were  contending 
for  the  Patriarchal  See  of  the  East.  In  361,  after 
the  death  of  Eustathius,  the  intrepid  champion  of 
the  Nicean  faith,  the  Arians  and  many  Catholics 
had  agreed  to  elect  Meletius  of  Sebaste,  whose 
orthodoxy,  already  attested  at  the  time  of  Con- 
stantine's  persecution,  asserted  itself  at  Antioch 
1  Epist.  Ixx.  ad  Magnum,  oratorem  urbis  Romse,  2. 


THE  DESERT  OP  CHALCIS  25 

from  the  very  first,  with  the  result  of  alienating  the 
Arians,  who  chose  Euzoius  as  their  leader.  Those 
Catholics,  however,  who  were  most  devoted  to 
Eustathius'  glorious  memory,  refused  to  give  their 
support  to  a  bishop  who  had  counted  Arians 
among  his  electors.  Towards  the  end  of  379  Lucifer 
of  Cagliari,  on  his  return  from  the  exile  to  which  he 
had  been  banished  by  the  son  of  Constantine,  ap- 
pointed the  priest  Paulinus,  who  was  recognised  by 
Alexandria  and  the  West,  as  Bishop  to  the  Eustathians. 
At  the  beginning  of  376,  to  support  his  heresy  in 
introducing  the  Bishop  of  Laodicea  into  Antioch, 
Apollinaris  had  the  audacity  to  assign  the  govern- 
ment of  this  great  Church  to  his  disciple  Vitalis,  whom 
he  had  consecrated.  Quite  outside  of  all  this,  the 
inhabitants  of  Antioch  and  of  the  monasteries  at 
Chalcis  were  discussing  whether  they  should  recog- 
nise in  God  three  hypostases  or  three  persons.  In 
the  theological  language  of  to-day  the  two  terms 
are  synonymous,  but  in  the  fourth  century  they  were 
not  considered  so  by  all.  At  Antioch  the  Meletians 
used  the  word  hypostasis  in  preference  to  the  word 
person,  a  form  which  Sabellius  had  not  refuted ;  the 
partisans  of  Paulinus,  on  the  other  hand,  conforming 
themselves  to  the  Latin  custom  which  understood 
hypostasis  and  substance  to  be  synonymous,  con- 
sidered it  an  Arian  impiety  to  say  that  in  God  there 
were  three  hypostases.  Urged  by  the  monks 
amongst  whom  he  lived  to  pronounce  upon  the 
legitimate  vicar  and  the  orthodox  expression,  Jerome 
addressed  himself  in  two  famous  letters  to  the  Pope 
Damasus.  Certainly  these  letters  are  sufficient 


26          THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

proof  that  he  disliked  the  word  hypostasis,  which 
seemed  to  him  equivocal  or  erroneous.  Meletius 
too,  the  champion  of  this  word,  was  especially  dis- 
pleasing to  him,  and  his  sympathies  were  entirely 
drawn  towards  Paulinus,  the  patriarch  favoured  by 
Latin  Christianity.  Upon  these  points  he  asked  the 
judgment  of  the  Roman  Pontiff,  which  he  valued 
above  everything,  and  to  which  he  was  willing  to 
submit.  "  I  thought,"  he  wrote  Damasus,  that  I 
ought  to  consult  the  Apostolic  See  and  the  Roman 
Faith  which  St  Paul  the  Apostle  extolled.  I  crave 
spiritual  nourishment  from  the  Church  where  I 
received  the  baptismal  robe.  .  .  .  You  are  the  light 
of  the  world,  the  salt  of  the  earth,  in  your  possession 
are  the  vessels  of  silver  and  gold,  elsewhere  are  the 
vessels  of  clay  and  of  wood  destined  for  the  iron  rod 
which  shall  shatter  them,  and  for  the  eternal  fires 
which  shall  consume  them." 

In  terms  which  succeeding  centuries  have  freely 
quoted,  Jerome  proclaimed  the  Roman  pre-eminence 
and  the  obligation  imposed  upon  all  to  conform  to  it. 
"  I  know  that  on  that  stone  the  Church  was  built ; 
he  who  eats  of  the  Paschal  Lamb  outside  of  its  walls 
is  an  impious  man.  He  who  has  not  sought  refuge 
in  the  Ark  of  Noah  will  be  overtaken  by  the  deluge." 
He  then  asked  Damasus  to  inform  him  which  vicar 
he  was  to  follow  and  which  term  he  was  to  employ. 
"  I  do  not  know  Vitalis,  I  repudiate  Meletius,  I 
ignore  Paulinus.  Whoever  reaps  not  with  thee> 
scatters;  whoever  belongs  not  to  Christ  belongs  to 
Antichrist."  It  is  evident  that  Jerome  could  not 
accept  the  term  hypostasis  with  enthusiasm ;  he 


THE  DESERT  OF  CHALCIS  27 

declares  as  much  in  bitter,  almost  haughty  tones; 
nevertheless  he  was  willing  to  accept  it  should 
Damasus  pronounce  its  usage  to  be  legitimate. 
"  I  pray  you  decide  this  matter  for  me,  and  I  will 
not  shrink  from  saying  that  there  are  three 
hypostases  in  God.  ...  I  implore  your  Holiness  by 
the  crucified  Lord,  by  the  consubstantial  Trinity,  to 
write  and  authorise  me  either  to  suppress  or  use  this 
word." l 

Jerome  left  Chalcis,  probably  driven  from  the  desert 
by  some  foolish  persecution,  and  joined  Evagrius  in 
Antioch,  where  Paulinus  compelled  him  to  enter  the 
priesthood ;  but  so  strong  was  his  love  of  solitude, 
so  jealous  was  he  of  his  liberty,  that  he  stipulated 
that  his  ordination  should  not  bind  him  to  any  one 
particular  church.  By  a  peculiarity  which  the  Jan- 
senists  willingly  proposed  as  a  model,  Jerome  never 
ascended  to  the  altar.  In  virtue  of  this  liberty  which 
was  justly  dear  to  him,  he  contended,  in  a  dialogue 
written  at  Antioch,  against  the  heterodox  rigorism 
of  Lucifer  of  Cagliari,  the  bishop  who  had  con- 
secrated his  friend  Paulinus. 

Towards  380  we  meet  the  indefatigable  traveller 
at  Constantinople,  where  St  Gregory  of  Nazianzus, 
placed  against  his  will  upon  the  episcopal  throne  of 
that  town,  was  re-establishing  the  true  faith  in  the 
hearts  of  a  people  who  for  forty  years  had  been  given 
over  to  Arianism,  and  with  poetic  and  touching 
eloquence  was  distributing  the  treasures  of  his  irre- 
proachable doctrine  among  them.  It  was  to  the 
tuition  of  such  a  master  that  Jerome  submitted  him- 
1  Epist.  xv.  ad  Damasum  papam. 


28          THE  LIFE  OP  SAINT  JEROME 

self,  and  in  after  years  he  took  pleasure  in  evoking 
his  reminiscences  of  him,  and  in  repeating  his  lessons. 
He  also  knew  at  that  time  another  Doctor  of  the 
Church,  St  Gregory  of  Nyssa,  St  Basil's  brother, 
who  read  him  his  refutation  of  Eunomius  and  of 
Anomoeanism,  that  audacious  and  radical  form  of 
the  Arian  error.  Eunomius  and  his  adherents  re- 
presented in  fact  the  left  wing  of  Arianism,  and  as 
has  already  been  said  they  extricated  the  latent 
rationalism  from  this  heresy.  The  name  of  Anomoean 
(avopoiog)  which  they  had  adopted,  was  a  protest  not 
only  against  the  O/AOOIKT/OJ  of  the  Catholics,  who  pro- 
claim the  Son  to  be  of  the  same  substance  as  the 
Father,  but  also  against  the  oftoiovffiog  of  the  semi- 
Arians,  who  declared  the  substance  of  the  Son  to  be 
like  that  of  the  Father.  This  name  signified  that, 
according  to  their  idea,  the  Son  was  neither  equal 
to  nor  like  the  Father.  Thus  was  God  leading  the 
future  interpreter  of  the  Scriptures  to  the  purest  and 
most  abundant  fountain  heads  of  Catholic  teaching 
and  placing  him  amongst  men  to  whom  heresy  was 
familiar  and  who  excelled  in  confuting  it.  He  was 
about  to  bring  him  into  the  very  heart  of  truth,  for 
Gregory  of  Nazianzus,  disheartened  by  the  weakness 
and  ingratitude  of  man,  and  anxious  to  return  to  his 
solitude  of  Arianze,  had,  at  the  Council  of  381,  ab- 
dicated his  Episcopacy;  there  being  now  nothing 
further  to  detain  Jerome  at  Constantinople  he  started 
for  Rome,  where  the  Council  which  Pope  Damasus 
had  convoked  seemed  to  call  back  into  the  Church 
of  his  baptism  this  Dalmatian,  ripened  by  age,  pen- 
ance and  study,  and  especially  fitted  to  give  to  the 


THE  DESERT  OF  CHALCIS  29 

supreme  authority  information  regarding  the  dis- 
ciplinarian and  dogmatic  controversies  then  agitating 
the  patriarchate  of  Antioch.  On  his  way,  Jerome, 
according  to  Baronius,  must  have  passed  through 
Greece,  and  it  is  to  this  period,  that  is  towards  the 
year  382,  that  we  must  ascribe  a  journey  of  which  we 
have  but  few  details.  "  It  is  strange,"  it  has  been 
said,  "  that  our  Saint  should  not  have  told  us  more 
of  a  country  in  which  it  is  impossible  to  walk  a  step 
without  awakening  a  host  of  memories.  Did  he  fear 
that  his  journey  was  in  some  way  an  occult  sacrifice 
to  his  admiration  for  the  antique,  a  secret  homage 
to  the  pagan  spirit  whose  influence  he  seemed  so 
much  to  dread,  or  did  he  recall  the  words  of  his 
revered  master  ? " l  This  master,  Gregory  Nazi- 
anzen,  so  Greek  in  his  genius  and  in  his  language, 
certainly  seems  to  have  harboured  against  Athens, 
where  he  had  feasted  upon  the  masterpieces  of 
antiquity,  the  same  feelings  of  anxious  distrust  which 
many  centuries  later  Manning  experienced  about  the 
Oxford  of  his  youth.  Let  us  say,  in  short,  without 
more  circumlocutions,  that  Jerome,  wedded  though 
he  was  to  Greek  literature,  was  not  in  his  turn  of 
mind  one  of  those  baptized  sons  of  Hellas  who,  under 
the  neophite's  robe  or  even  under  that  of  the  priest 
or  pontiff,  remain  ever  faithful  to  this  revealer  of  so 
much  beauty,  and  are  always  ready  to  turn  towards 
it  gratefully  and  almost  tenderly.  Jerome  would 
never  have  exclaimed,  as  did  Fenelon  at  the  beginning 
of  his  career  in  a  letter  to  Bossuet,  full  of  lively  and 
charming  spontaneity  interspersed  with  reminiscences 
1  "Journeys  of  St  Jerome,"  by  Eugene  Bernard.  Chap.  IT.  3. 


30          THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

and  aspirations  of  the  most  varied  description  :  "  I  am 
about  to  start,  I  very  nearly  fly.  .  .  .  The  whole  of 
Greece  lies  open  before  me,  the  Sultan  draws  back 
in  alarm,  already  the  Peloponnesus  breathes  in  liberty 
and  the  Corinthian  Church  bursts  into  new  life ;  the 
voice  of  the  Apostle  shall  once  more  be  heard  within 
it.  I  feel  myself  transported  into  those  lovely  spots, 
those  precious  ruins,  and  collecting  there,  not  only  the 
most  curious  monuments  but  the  very  spirit  of  anti- 
quity itself.  I  seek  the  Areopagus  where  Paul  pro- 
claimed the  unknown  God  to  the  wise  men  of  the 
world,  but  after  the  sacred  comes  the  profane  and  I 
do  not  disdain  to  pause  at  Piraeus,  where  Socrates 
planned  his  republic.  I  ascend  the  double  summit 
of  Parnassus,  I  pluck  the  laurels  of  Delphi  and  I 
taste  the  delights  of  Tempe." 

It  is  not  in  this  manner  that  Jerome  speaks  of 
Corinth,  although  he  praises  its  literary  taste,  culti- 
vated by  its  proximity  to  Attica,  or  even  of  Athens. 
If  he  mentions  this  town  which,  according  to  a 
famous  saying,  is  the  very  Greece  of  Greece,  it  was 
merely  to  say  that  he  had  seen,  near  the  statue  of 
Minerva,  a  brazen  sphere  so  heavy  that  he  could 
scarcely  move  it.  "I  asked,"  he  adds,  "what  was 
the  use  of  this  sphere,  and  they  answered  that  it 
served  to  test  the  strength  of  the  athletes,  and  that 
no  one  could  enter  the  arena  without  having  lifted 
this  weight,  thereby  showing  which  antagonist  he 
was  fitted  to  encounter."  l  In  another  commentary 
he  alludes  to  the  Athenian  altar  whose  mysterious 
superscription  suggested  such  a  persuasive  exordium 
1  Commeutar.  in  Zachariam.  Lib.  iii.,  cap.  xii.  v.  n. 


THE  DESERT  OF  CHALCIS  31 

to  St  Paul.  "The  inscription,"  said  Jerome,  "did 
not  run  'To  the  unknown  God,'  but  'To  the  Gods 
of  Asia  and  Africa,  to  the  unknown  and  foreign 
Gods ! '  As  Paul  only  needed  to  mention  one 
unknown  God  he  employed  the  singular  when  he 
informed  the  Athenians  that  this  God  designated 
in  the  inscription  on  their  altar,  was  his  own;  and 
when  he  enabled  them  henceforward  to  know  and 
worthily  honour  the  God  whom  they  could  not  ignore 
and  whom  they  unconsciously  worshipped."  l  This 
statement,  if  correct  (for  Pausanius  the  geographer 
quotes  a  similar  inscription  to  that  mentioned  by 
St  Paul),  is  an  example  of  how  ingeniously,  if  some- 
what unscrupulously,  this  Apostle,  who  excited  such 
a  keen  interest  in  Jerome,  as  indeed  he  still  does  in 
us,  profited  by  every  opportunity  that  lay  within  his 
reach. 

1  Commentar.  in  Epist.  ad  Titum.     I.  v.  10,  n. 


CHAPTER  III 

ROME 

JEROME  arrived  in  Rome  accompanied  by  two 
J  Eastern  bishops,  Paulinus  to  whom  he  adhered, 
and  Epiphanius  of  Salamis.  Important  work, 
illustrious  friendships,  struggles,  and  also  bitter 
trials,  awaited  him  in  the  capital  of  the  Christian 
world.  At  the  council  which  Damasus  convoked 
Jerome  gave  evidence  of  his  erudition  and  of  the 
soundness  of  his  doctrine  in  defending,  with  the 
authority  of  St  Athanasius,  a  name  ascribed  to  Christ 
(homo  dominicus),  the  orthodoxy  of  which  was  con- 
tested by  the  Apollinarists.  The  Pope,  impressed 
by  the  talent  he  was  well  fitted  to  appreciate,  made 
Jerome  his  Secretary,  empowered  him  to  reply  in 
his  name  to  the  inquiries  of  the  Synods,  and  often 
referred  to  the  wisdom  of  the  learned  exegete  on  his 
own  account.  Further,  Damasus  forcibly  influenced 
the  whole  life  of  his  collaborator.  He  had  seen  his 
tendency  to  omnivorous  reading,  an  occupation  in- 
sufficiently stimulating  to  the  mind,  which  suggested 
to  Father  Gratry  this  pithy  sally:  "Oh!  reading! 
idleness  in  disguise!";  and  he  roused  him  from  this 
beguiling  torpor  by  urging  him  to  useful  work.  At 
his  request  Jerome  translated  two  of  Origen's 
Homilies  on  the  Song  of  Solomon,  and  began  to 
32 


ROME  33 

translate  the  treatise  upon  the  Holy  Ghost,  by 
Didymus,  the  blind  sage  of  Alexandria.  Was  it 
St  Ambrose's  work  on  the  same  subject  which 
Jerome  criticised  in  such  severe  terms  in  his 
Preface  ?  ("  Nihil  ibi  dialecticum  nihil  virile  atque 
districtum  .  .  .  sed  totum  flaccidum,  molle.  .  ."). 
Rufinus  in  his  Invectives  pretended  that  it  was,  but 
the  Benedictines  who  edited  the  Bishop  of  Milan's 
work  disputed  this  assertion,  which  Tillemont,  how- 
ever, seems  inclined  to  believe. l  From  the  pen  of 
such  a  censor  as  Jerome  the  harshest  criticisms  are 
by  no  means  surprising,  and  this  was  especially  a 
criticism  of  a  literary  order. 

Damasus  exacted  a  task  of  still  greater  importance 
from  Jerome.  The  Gospel  had  at  an  early  date  been 
translated  into  Latin  for  the  benefit  of  Western 
Christianity,  but  the  primitive  version,  the  ancient 
Itala,  had  suffered  in  the  manuscripts  in  circulation 
corrections,  and  also  innumerable  alterations  and 
additions.  Moreover,  through  the  need  of  a  con- 
cordance, in  order  to  make  the  copy  already  owned 
as  complete  as  possible,  the  various  narratives  of 
the  Evangelists  were  frequently  united  in  a  single 
text.  Alarmed  at  the  danger  introduced  by  these 
divergencies,  Damasus  entreated  Jerome  to  revise 
the  New  Testament  according  to  the  original  Greek. 
Jerome,  who  was  by  nature  intolerant  of  contradic- 
tion, had  no  illusions  as  to  the  criticism  to  which 
this  task  would  expose  him.  He  was  about  to  dis- 
turb old  ways  of  thought,  and  possibly  startle  timid 
consciences ;  nevertheless,  strong  in  the  support 
1  Memoirs,  etc.,  St  Ambrose.  Note  xi, 
C9 


34          THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

afforded  him  by  the  Pope,  he  began  and  successfully 
terminated  the  work  demanded  of  him,  suppressed  the 
interpolations,  re-established  the  inverted  sequence 
of  the  sacred  text,  and  presented  this  meritorious 
achievement  to  Damasus,  having  added  to  it  the  ten 
canons  or  tables  of  concordance  translated  from 
Greek  into  Latin,  in  which  Eusebius  of  Cassarea,  and 
later  Ammonius  of  Alexandria,  had  shown  what  was 
special  to  each  Evangelist  and  what  was  common  to 
all  four. 

Jerome  undertook  another  revision,  that  of  the 
Psalter.  The  translation  current  in  the  Latin 
Church  had  been  made  from  the  Greek  text  of  the 
Septuagint,  but  owing  to  the  numerous  alterations 
which  had  crept  into  the  manuscript  copies,  it  was 
incorrect  in  many  places.  From  the  Hieronymian 
revision  sprang  the  Psalterium  Romanum,  which 
was  in  use  in  Rome  up  to  the  reign  of  St  Pius  V., 
and  to  which  the  Venite  Exultemus  in  the  Invitatory 
and  the  passages  of  the  Psalms  cited  in  the  missal 
still  belong.  "  This  first  work  was  in  its  turn  soon 
altered  by  the  copyists,  and  at  the  urgent  desire  of 
St  Paula,  Jerome  decided  to  make  a  second  revision, 
which  this  time  he  based  upon  Origen's  Hexapla. 
This  was  the  Psalterium  Gallicanum  (anno  389), 
so  called  because  it  was  first  adopted  in  Gaul.  .  .  . 
The  Gallican  Psalter  is  the  one  inserted  in  our 
Vulgate  and  used  in  our  Breviary." l  Somewhat 
later,  about  392,  he  translated  the  Psalms  from  the 
Hebrew. 

These  works,  and  the  austerity  of  Jerome's  life 
1  Abb£  Lesetre. — Introduction  to  the  Book  of  Psalms. 


ROME  35 

while  accomplishing  them,  drew  much  attention 
upon  the  secretary  of  Pope  Damasus,  and  won  him 
many  illustrious  and  priceless  friendships. 

In  a  palace  on  the  Aventine,  one  of  the  Seven  Hills 
of  Rome,  some  noble-hearted  women  of  earnest  faith, 
striving  to  attain  the  evangelical  ideal,  gathered 
together  and  confronted  the  paganism  which  was 
still  general,  and  the  immorality  of  an  all  too  large 
number  of  Christians,  with  the  humble  and  courage- 
ous exhibition  of  their  virtue.  The  mistress  of  this 
noble  dwelling  was  Marcella,  who  had  consecrated 
her  premature  and  irrevocable  widowhood  to  God, 
to  the  poor,  and  to  the  study  of  holy  wrorks.  With 
her  were  also  her  mother,  Albina,  Asella,  whose 
meekness  was  extolled  by  Palladius  the  historian 
of  St  John  Chrysostom  ;  Furia,  the  heiress  of  the 
Camilli,  Fabiola,  who,  although  less  strong  in 
righteousness  than  her  pious  comrades,  eventually 
atoned  for  the  sins  of  her  youth  by  penance  and 
charity,  Lea,  the  widow,  and  Principia. 

We  must  especially  mention  three  women  who 
were  more  cherished  by  Jerome  than  all  the  others, 
and  whose  names  are  closely  linked  with  his  in 
history,  namely  Paula  and  two  of  her  daughters, 
Blesilla  and  Eustochium. 

It  is  unnecessary  here  to  give  an  account  of 
Paula's  early  history.  By  her  mother  she  was 
authentically  connected  with  the  Scipios  and  the 
Gracchi,  and  her  father,  Rogatus,  a  wealthy  pro- 
prietor of  Nicopolis,  claimed  descent  from  Aga- 
memnon, the  king  of  kings.  At  the  age  of  thirty- 
five,  after  the  death  of  her  husband,  Julius  Toxotius 


36          THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

a  reputed  descendant  of  ^Eneas,  for  in  the  genealogy 
of  patrician  Rome  legend  blends  easily  with  history, 
Paula  was  inspired  by  Marcella's  example  to  adopt 
the  ascetic  life,  in  which  she  soon  equalled  her 
heroic  friend.  Her  eldest  daughter,  Blesilla,  left 
a  widow  after  seven  months  of  marriage,  re-entered 
the  narrow  path  from  which  the  world  had  momen- 
tarily tempted  her,  and  died  in  the  flower  of  her 
youth,  lamented  in  pathetic  accents  by  Jerome. 
"  Who,"  he  exclaimed,  "  will  bestow  upon  mine  eyes 
a  spring  of  tears  that  I  may  weep,  not  like  Jeremiah 
for  the  wounded  of  my  people,  nor  even  like  Jesus 
over  the  sorrows  of  Jerusalem,  but  over  saintliness 
and  mercy,  innocence  and  chastity,  all  the  virtues 
laid  low  in  the  death  of  one  being.  Not  that  we 
need  weep  for  her  who  is  departed,  but  rather  for 
ourselves  who  have  ceased  to  see  her.  Who  could 
recall  with  dry  eyes  this  youthful  woman  of  twenty, 
whose  ardent  faith  raised  aloft  the  standard  of  the 
Crucified  ?  .  .  .  Who  could  remember  unmoved  her 
persistency  in  prayer,  the  beauty  of  her  language, 
the  accuracy  of  her  memory  and  the  acuteness  of 
her  mind  ?  Had  you  heard  her  speak  Greek  you 
would  have  supposed  that  she  knew  no  Latin  ;  when 
she  conversed  in  Latin,  no  unfamiliarity  with  that 
tongue  could  be  detected  in  her  speech.  And, 
marvellous  gift  which  the  whole  of  Greece  admired 
in  Origen,  in  a  few  days  she  had  overcome  the 
difficulties  of  the  Hebrew  tongue  to  such  an  extent 
that  she  vied  with  her  mother  in  the  study  and  in 
the  singing  of  the  Psalms.  The  poverty  of  her 
raiment  was  not  a  cloak  to  pride,  as  in  the  case  of 


ROME  37 

so  many;  genuinely  humble,  she  made  no  effort 
to  distinguish  herself  from  among  the  women  who 
surrounded  her,  except  by  a  greater  forgetfulness 
of  self.  Weakened  by  suffering,  Blesilla  dragged 
herself  about,  pale  and  trembling,  barely  able  to 
raise  her  head,  yet  always  holding  in  her  hand 
either  the  Prophets  or  the  Gospel.  .  .  .  Consumed 
by  fever  and  at  her  last  gasp,  she  addressed  her 
supreme  request  to  those  nearest  to  her :  "  Ask  the 
Lord  Jesus  to  forgive  me  for  not  having  fulfilled 
my  intention  "  (Blesilla  had  contemplated  entering 
the  monastic  life).  Rest  in  peace,  oh  Blesilla !  thy 
garments  are  white  and  will  always  remain  so ;  their 
spotless  purity  is  the  splendour  of  eternal  virginity." 
"We  may  be  assured,"  pursues  St  Jerome,  "that 
Blesilla  was  converted  " ;  (in  Christian  parlance,  in 
that  of  a  St  Philip  Neri,  who  was  continually  having 
masses  celebrated  for  his  conversion, '  Conversion ' 
does  not  necessarily  signify  the  transition  from  sin 
to  grace ; )  "  for  as  long  as  this  life  lasts  no  conversion 
ever  comes  too  late.  It  was  to  the  crucified  thief 
that  these  words  were  originally  said,  '  To-day  shalt 
thou  be  with  me  in  Paradise.'  When  Blesilla  had 
laid  down  the  burden  of  her  perishable  flesh,  when 
her  soul,  returning  from  a  long  exile,  had  soared 
to  its  Creator  and  had  entered  upon  the  eternal 
inheritance,  magnificent  obsequies  were  celebrated 
in  her  honour  and  a  long  procession  of  patricians 
followed  her  coffin,  over  which  was  spread  a  golden 
veil,  to  the  sepulchre.  But  I  thought  that  I  heard 
from  the  height  of  heaven  Blesilla  crying  to  me: 
'  I  do  not  recognise  such  raiment ;  these  funeral 


38         THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

trappings  are  not  for  me  ;  this  pomp  does  not  con- 
cern me.' " 

"  But  what  am  I  doing  ?  "  continued  Jerome,  "  I 
forbid  a  mother  to  weep  yet  I  weep  myself;  I 
acknowledge  my  sorrow,  the  page  upon  which  I 
write  is  wet  with  my  tears.  But  did  not  Jesus 
weep  for  Lazarus  because  he  loved  him  ?  .  .  .  I 
call  to  witness,  Oh  Paula,  the  Jesus  whom  Blesilla 
followed,  the  angels  whose  companion  she  has  now 
become,  that  I  suffer  the  same  grief  which  is  rending 
you.  She  was  my  child  of  the  spirit;  I  nourished 
her  with  the  milk  of  my  chanty;  and  there  were 
moments  when  I  cried,  '  Perish  the  day  when  I  was 
born.'  " l  Then  the  Saint  soars  to  lofty  meditations 
upon  the  unfathomable  mysteries  of  the  divine 
government. 

Eustochium,  another  of  Paula's  daughters,  was 
reserved  for  a  longer  career  than  Blesilla,  the 
tenderly-mourned.  She  followed  her  mother  to  the 
East,  where  she  succeeded  her  in  the  direction  of  the 
convents  in  Palestine,  and,  always  calm,  always 
invincible  to  temptation,  she  retained  Jerome  as 
consoler  and  guide  until  the  end. 

The  love  of  the  Scriptures  glowed  in  the  hearts 
of  these  Christian  women  who,  in  order  to  acquire 
a  deeper  knowledge  of  the  holy  books,  resolutely 
began  the  study  of  Greek  and  Hebrew.  In  these 
researches,  where  the  knowledge  of  truth  and  not 
the  elusive  joys  of  vainglory  were  sought,  they  were 
directed  by  Jerome ;  and  Marcella,  whose  guest  he 
had  become,  outstripped  all  her  companions  in 
1  Epist.  xxxix.  ad  Paulam,  i,  2. 


ROME  39 

this  arduous  pursuit.  Later  on,  the  recluse  of 
Bethlehem,  in  his  "  Commentary  on  the  Epistle  to 
the  Ephesians,"  wrote  of  her :  "  Whenever  I  picture 
to  myself  her  ardour  for  study,  her  vivacity  of  mind 
and  her  application,  I  blame  my  idleness,  I  who, 
retreated  in  this  wilderness,  with  the  manger  whither 
the  shepherds  came  in  haste  to  adore  the  wailing 
Christ-child  constantly  before  mine  eyes,  am  unable 
to  accomplish  what  a  noble  woman  accomplishes  in 
the  hour  she  snatches  from  the  cares  of  a  large 
circle  and  the  government  of  her  household." 

Jerome  was  reproached  for  teaching  only  women. 
He  answered  what  too  often,  alas,  the  priest  of  the 
present  day  would  have  the  right  to  reply :  "  If  men 
questioned  me  more  about  the  Scriptures  I  would 
speak  less  to  women."  He  added :  "  I  rejoice,  I  am 
filled  with  enthusiasm,  when  in  Babylon  I  meet 
Daniel,  Ananias,  Azarias,  and  Misae'l." l  He  found 
Daniel,  Ananias,  Azarias,  and  Misae'l  in  a  few  chosen 
friends  who  frequented  the  Aventine  and  attended 
the  religious  school.  They  were  Pammachius, 
Marcella's  cousin,  who  was  to  marry  Paulina, 
Paula's  second  daughter;  Oceanus,  a  learned  man 
who  later  visited  Jerome  at  Bethlehem ;  Marcellintts, 
who  in  Africa,  in  the  time  of  Augustine,  was  the 
most  conscientious  of  magistrates ;  and  Domnion,  a 
priest  advanced  in  years,  the  praises  of  whose 
charity  were  sung  by  all. 

In  spite  of  the  austere  sweetness  of  these  friend- 
ships, in  spite  of  the  substantial  support  which  the 
protection  of  Damasus  secured  for  him,  Jerome  did 
1  Epist.  Ixv.  ad  Principiam  virginem,  2. 


40         THE  LIFE  OP  SAINT  JEROME 

not  taste  peace  in  Rome.  Was  peace,  however, 
what  he  sought  ?  Jerome  surely  did  not  shrink 
from  contention.  He  had  defended  the  incomparable 
benefits  of  perfect  chastity  against  Helvidius,  a 
contemner  of  the  dogma  of  the  perpetual  virginity 
of  Mary,  and,  without  denying  the  legitimacy  of 
marriage,  he  pointed  out  its  drawbacks,  I  was  about 
to  say  its  evils.  He  encouraged  young  girls,  for 
whom  honourable  or  brilliant  marriages  were  in 
contemplation,  in  their  desire  to  lead  a  monastic 
life,  and  at  the  sight  of  the  Roman  virgins  who, 
through  his  advice,  thus  renounced  their  families, 
there  were  many  who  would  readily  have  accused 
him  of  murder,  more  especially  after  the  death  of 
Blesilla,  whom  he  was  reported  to  have  killed  by 
dint  of  the  fasts  he  imposed  upon  her.  That  was 
not  the  only  grudge  harboured  against  him.  He 
denounced  with  eloquent  indignation  and  inexhaust- 
ible fervour  the  licentiousness,  avarice,  intemper- 
ance and  hypocrisy  which  had  crept  in  among  the 
priests  and  the  monks  at  Rome,  and  it  may  easily 
be  imagined  that  those  stung  by  his  powerful  satire, 
and  those  who  recognised  themselves  or  were  recog- 
nised by  others  in  his  portraits,  became  incensed, 
and  that  anger  and  resentment  broke  out  against 
him  on  every  side.  Calumny  soon  came  to  the 
aid  of  spite,  and  at  the  expense  of  all  justice  as 
well  as  truth,  the  relations  between  Paula  and 
her  spiritual  director  were  incriminated.  The  death 
of  Damasus,  which  took  place  on  the  llth  of 
December  384,  deprived  Jerome  of  his  protector, 
excluded  him  from  the  Apostolic  Chancery,  and 


ROME  41 

completed  his  severance  from  Rome.  His  thoughts 
turned  once  more  to  the  desert,  but  this  time  it 
was  the  biblical  desert  in  which  he  wished  per- 
manently to  establish  himself,  and  he  left  Rome 
for  ever,  taking  with  him  his  brother  Paulinian, 
the  priest  Vincent,  and  a  few  monks.  From  Ostia, 
on  the  point  of  embarking,  he  wrote  a  letter  to 
Asella,  in  which  his  affectionate  and  saddened  soul 
reveals  itself.  "If  I  believed  myself  capable  of 
thanking  thee  worthily,"  he  wrote,  "  I  should  be 
incensed.  But  God  can  reward  thy  saintly  soul 
for  me  for  the  good  thou  hast  done  me.  As  to 
me,  I  am  unworthy  of  it,  and  I  never  had  any 
right  to  hope  or  even  to  wish  that  thou  wouldest 
grant  me  in  Jesus  Christ  so  great  an  affection. 
And  even  if  certain  persons  believe  me  to  be  a 
vile  wretch  overwhelmed  by  the  weight  of  my  sins 
— in  comparison  to  my  sins  that  is  but  little — yet 
thou  art  right  in  letting  thy  heart  distinguish  for  thee 
between  the  righteous  and  the  unrighteous.  .  .  ." 
Jerome  then  proceeded  to  exonerate  himself  from 
the  calumnies  which  had  assailed  him  and  invoked 
the  memory  and  testimony  of  Asella  and  of  all 
those  who  lived  on  the  Aventine.  "  Many  a  time 
have  I  been  surrounded  by  a  flock  of  virgins,  and 
to  the  best  of  my  ability  expounded  the  divine 
books  to  several  of  them.  Study  creates  assiduity, 
assiduity  familiarity,  and  familiarity  a  mutual  under- 
standing. Call  upon  those  virgins  to  answer  if  they 
have  ever  had  any  thought  from  me  other  than  those 
one  should  receive  from  a  Christian.  Have  I  ever 
taken  money  from  any  of  them  ?  Have  I  not  always 


42          THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

repulsed  every  gift  large  or  small  ?  Has  my  neigh- 
bour's lucre  ever  soiled  my  hand?  Have  I  ever 
uttered  a  dubious  word  or  cast  too  bold  a  glance  ?  " 
In  conclusion  Jerome  sends  a  supreme  farewell  to 
the  women  he  was  leaving  in  Rome.  "  Greet  Paula 
and  Eustochium,  who  are  my  sisters  in  Christ  whether 
the  world  so  wills  it  or  not,  greet  Albina  my  mother, 
Marcella  my  sister,  and  also  Marcellina  and  Felicitas, 
and  say  to  them  that  we  shall  all  appear  together 
at  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ.  Then  shall  be 
revealed  the  inner  conscience  and  the  life  of  each. 
Keep  me  in  thy  thoughts,  oh  model  of  virginal  purity, 
and  may  thy  prayers  subdue  the  angry  waves  upon 
my  way !  " l 

Even  before  the  severe  trials  which  had  come  to 
her,  Paula  had  contemplated  leaving  Rome.  She  had 
been  inspired  by  the  descriptions  of  Paulinus  of 
Antioch,  and  of  Epiphanius  of  Salamis,  whom  she 
had  received  into  her  home  at  the  time  of  the 
Roman  Council  of  382,  to  visit  the  cradle  of  religion 
in  the  East,  where  she  yearned  to  behold  the  places 
consecrated  by  the  mortal  life  of  our  Lord.  From 
early  days,  but  especially  after  the  reign  of  Con- 
stantine,  many  Christians  had  visited  Palestine. 
Helena's  pilgrimage  lives  in  every  memory.  Paula 
also  wished  to  make  hers,  but  in  her  heart  she 
intended  it  to  be  a  pilgrimage  from  which  she 
should  never  return.  Jerome  led  the  way.  "  He 
journeyed  to  Rhegium,"  says  Tillemont,  "  and  after 
crossing  the  famous  straits  of  Messina  between 
Scylla  and  Charybdis  he  encircled  the  Cape  of 
1  Epist.  xlv.  ad  Asellam. 


ROME  43 

Malea,  crossed  the  sea  of  Cyclades  and  landed  at 
Cyprus,  where  he  was  received  by  St  Epiphanius, 
the  Bishop  of  Salamis.  From  thence  he  proceeded 
to  Antioch,  where  he  remained  with  Paulinus  until 
the  middle  of  the  winter."1 

Accompanied  by  Eustochium  and  a  band  of 
Roman  maidens  who  had  also  dedicated  their 
lives  to  virginity,  Paula  tore  herself  from  the 
endearments  and  tears  of  her  other  children 
Toxotius  and  Rufina,  who  from  the  shore  strove 
in  vain  to  detain  her,  and  after  a  brief  sojourn 
in  the  island  of  Pontus,  whither  Flavia  Domitilla, 
a  relation  of  the  Emperor  Domitian,  had  been  exiled 
on  account  of  her  faith,  and  a  rest  of  ten  days  in 
Cyprus,  where  St  Epiphanius  returned  to  his  guest 
the  hospitality  he  had  received  from  her  in  Rome, 
the  noble  woman  reached  Antioch.  Here  Paulinus 
would  fain  have  persuaded  her  to  stop  a  while,  but 
she  was  impatient  to  start  for  Jerusalem,  and,  in 
spite  of  the  winter,  she  set  forth  across  rough 
country  travelling  upon  an  ass,  she  who,  as  Jerome 
said,  had  formerly  never  walked  except  supported 
upon  the  arms  of  her  servants.  "  It  is  probable," 
says  Tillemont,  "  that  Jerome  made  this  journey 
in  the  company  of  St  Paula,  with  whom  he  certainly 
was  when  she  arrived  in  Bethlehem."  2 

We  will  not  go  into  their  itinerary,  nor  describe 
Paula's  raptures  when  she  found  herself  standing 
upon  Calvary  or  at  the  tomb  of  our  Lord.  After 
Jerusalem  the  pilgrims  visited  Bethlehem.  "  Miser- 
able sinner,"  cried  Paula,  "  I  have  been  deemed 

1  Memoirs,  etc.,  St  Jerome.     Chap.  xlii.       2  Ibid.     Art.  xiii. 


44          THE  LIFE  OP  SAINT  JEROME 

worthy  of  kissing  the  manger  wherein  my  infant 
Saviour  lay,  and  of  praying  in  the  cave  where  the 
Virgin  Mother  gave  birth  to  our  Lord.  This  is  my 
resting-place,  for  this  is  the  country  of  my  God.  I 
shall  inhabit  the  dwelling  which  my  Lord  selected 
for  Himself." 1  As  a  matter  of  fact  it  was  in 
Bethlehem  that  Paula  was  to  live  and  die ;  it  was 
there  also  that  Jerome  was  about  to  settle. 

Our  travellers  however,  before  permanently 
establishing  themselves  in  the  cave  of  the  Nativity 
proceeded  to  Egypt,  and  the  land  of  the  Pharaohs, 
where  the  Holy  family  had  found  shelter,  and  where 
so  many  ascetics  seemed  by  the  heroic  excesses  of 
their  penances  to  defy  nature  and  place  themselves 
on  the  level  of  angels,  was  to  Paula  and  her  guide  a 

second  Holy  Land.    Jerome  had  still  another  reason 
\/    \ 

for  visiting  Egypt ;  he  was  anxious  to  consult  the 

blind  Didymus,  at  that  time  the  most  illustrious 
representative  of  the  school  of  Alexandria.  "  My 
head,"  he  wrote,  "  was  beginning  to  be  covered 
with  gray  hairs,  which  better  become  a  master  than 
a  pupil,  yet  I  became  a  disciple  of  Didymus,  and  I 
have  every  cause  to  be  thankful  to  him.  .  .  ." 2 
Jerome's  intense  love  of  travel,  or  rather  Providence 
which  directs  secondary  causes  without  forcing  them, 
led  him  to  Alexandria,  after  having  taken  him  to 
Antioch,  Constantinople  and  Rome,  so  that  no  cradle 
of  tradition  or  of  Catholic  science  should  be  unknown 
to  him. 

1  Epist.  cviii.  ad  Eustochium,  IO. 

2  Epist.  Ixxxiv.  Pammacliio  et  Oceano. 


CHAPTER  IV 

BETHLEHEM — YEARS    OF    PEACE 

'"PHE  traveller  returned  to  Palestine  and  estab- 
lished himself  at  Bethlehem,  where,  out  of  the 
wreck  of  his  inheritance,  consisting  of  farms  partially 
destroyed  by  the  barbarians,  which  Paulinian  was 
commissioned  to  sell,  and  with  the  aid  of  Paula's 
bounty. ,  he  erected  a  monastery  which  he  fortified 
with  a  tower  of  refuge.  He  selected  for  his  cell  a 
cave  close  to  the  one  where  our  Lord  was  born. 
Paula,  meanwhile,  after  having  built  some  temporary 
cells,  was  engaged  in  constructing  convents,  and 
her  indefatigable  charity  endowed  as  a  hospice  for 
pilgrims  the  hamlet  where,  as  Jerome  observed, 
Mary  and  Joseph  had  been  without  shelter. 

In  Palestine  Jerome  was  once  more  thrown  with 
Rufinus,  a  friend  of  his  youth,  who  had  left  Rome  in 
371  and  after  six  years  spent  in  Egypt  had  settled 
at  Jerusalem  not  far  from  the  widow  Melania,  cele- 
brated for  her  austere  sacrifices  and  her  continual 
journeys.  The  intimacy  which  absence  had  inter- 
rupted without  destroying,  was  renewed  between 
the  two  friends.  Jerome  used  even  to  have  the 
manuscripts  of  secular  literature  needed  for  his 
disciples  copied  by  the  monks  belonging  to  the 
convent  of  the  Olive  Trees,  which  Rufinus  directed. 


46          THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

The  early  days  of  Jerome's  sojourn  in  Bethlehem 
were  most  serene ;  everything  charmed  and  satisfied 
him,  and  a  tremour  of  joyous  admiration,  a  breath  of 
spring,  one  might  almost  say,  seems  to  vibrate 
through  the  pages  which  he  wrote  or  inspired  during 
that  period.  "  The  most  illustrious  Gauls  con- 
gregate here,  and  no  sooner  has  the  Briton,  so 
remote  from  our  world,  made  any  progress  in  piety, 
than  he  abandons  his  early  setting  sun  to  seek  a 
land  which  he  knows  only  by  reputation,  and  through 
the  Scriptures.  And  what  of  the  Armenians,  the 
Persians,  the  nations  of  India  and  Ethiopia;  of 
Egypt  herself,  so  rich  in  monks,  of  Pontus,  Cappa- 
docia,  Coelesyria  and  Mesopotamia?  All  these 
Eastern  countries  send  us  hordes  of  monks  .  .  . 
they  throng  here  and  set  us  the  example  of  every 
virtue.  The  languages  differ  but  the  religion  is  the 
same,  and  one  can  count  as  many  different  choirs 
singing  the  psalms  as  there  are  nations.  Yet  in 
all  this — and  this  is  the  triumph  of  Christianity — 
there  is  no  vainglory,  none  prides  himself  upon  his 
chastity ;  if  they  quarrel  it  is  as  to  who  shall  be  the 
humblest,  for  the  last  is  here  counted  first.  .  .  . 
They  do  not  judge  one  another,  for  fear  of  being 
judged  by  the  Saviour,  and  slander,  so  prevalent  in 
many  districts  where  they  malign  each  other  out- 
rageously, is  here  completely  unknown.  Here  is 
no  luxury,  no  sensuality.  .  .  ."  Either  Jerome  or 
Paula  closes  this  description  with  a  few  lines  of 
idyllic  grace.  "In  this  land  of  Christ's  all  is  sim- 
plicity, and  except  when  the  Psalms  are  being  sung 
all  is  silence.  Wherever  you  may  go  you  hear  the 


BETHLEHEM— YEARS  OP  PEACE   47 

labourer,  with  his  hand  upon  the  plough,  murmuring 
Alleluia.  The  reaper,  with  the  sweat  pouring  from 
his  brow,  finds  relaxation  in  singing  the  Psalms,  and 
the  vintager  recites  some  passage  from  David  while 
pruning  his  vines.  They  are,  so  to  speak,  the  love 
songs  of  the  country;  the  shepherds'  lilt,  the 
labourers'  accompaniment."  l 

These  peaceful  years  were  also  years  of  toil  for 
Jerome.  The  direction  of  the  convents  which  had 
sprung  up  about  the  cave  of  Bethlehem,  the  active 
correspondence  he  maintained  with  his  friends  in 
the  outer  world,  even  the  grammatical  instruction 
he  gave  to  the  young  men,  which  brought  back  to 
him  those  secular  works  of  antiquity  he  had  vainly 
striven  to  hate  or  to  forget,  would  have  been  suf- 
ficient in  themselves  to  fill  his  life.  They  were, 
however,  but  a  minor  portion  of  his  work.  He  had 
undertaken  the  study  of  the  Scriptures  at  the  advice 
of  Damasus,  but  the  providential  attraction  which  also 
drew  him  to  them,  was  continually  growing  stronger 
and  surer.  Everything  seemed  to  lead  him  to  the 
Bible.  The  Abbe  Eugene  Bernard,  in  the  eighth 
chapter  of  his  "Journeys  of  St  Jerome,"  says  that 
"  his  letters  were  commentaries  on  the  Bible.  .  .  . 
If  he  interested  himself  in  history  or  geography,  it  was 
in  order  to  gain  a  more  exact  knowledge  of  the  land 
where  the  events  of  the  Old  and  the  New  Testament 
had  taken  place."  To  better  understand  the  sacred 
books  he  resumed  his  study  of  Hebrew,  and  added 
to  it  the  study  of  Chaldaic,  and  this  language,  in 
which  are  written  the  book  of  Tobias  and  part  of  the 

1  Epist.  xlvi. — Pauke  et  Eustochii  ad  Marcellam,  9,  10,  n. 


48          THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

book  of  Daniel,  cost  him  infinite  pains.  "  I  lately," 
he  wrote,  "  came  to  a  standstill  in  the  book  of 
Daniel,  and  I  experienced  such  a  feeling  of  vexation 
that,  suddenly  seized  with  despair,  I  was  tempted 
to  look  upon  everything  I  had  hitherto  done  as 
useless.  A  Jew,  however,  encouraged  me.  He 
repeated  so  often  in  his  own  tongue  the  "  Labor 
omnia  vincit  improbus  "  that  I,  who  was  considered 
a  master  in  Hebrew,  became  a  scholar  in  order  to 
learn  Chaldaic.  It  is  true  that  I  read  and  under- 
stand this  language  better  than  I  speak  it."1 

Paula  and  Eustochium,  who  were  already  initiated 
into  the  intricacies  of  the  Hebrew  tongue,  assisted 
Jerome  in  his  work.  They  read  the  Bible  with  him, 
and  their  pious  and  insatiable  thirst  for  knowledge 
provoked  explanations  which  the  Saint,  by  his  own 
confession,  took  from  the  Masters  of  the  Faith,  with 
whom  no  one  was  more  familiar  than  he.  At  their 
desire  he  commentated  the  Epistles  to  Philemon, 
to  the  Galatians,  to  the  Epheeians,  and  to  Titus, 
and  he  completed  for  these  two  survivors  of  Blesilla 
the  explanation  of  Ecclesiasticus  for  which  she  had 
formerly  (386-387)  asked  him.  "  He  translated  the 
text  from  the  Hebrew,  keeping  as  much  as  possible 
to  the  Septuagint.  Sixtus  of  Sienna  considered  it 
an  admirable  work,  owing  to  the  brevity  and  lucidity 
with  which  he  expounded  the  spiritual  and  literal 
meaning."  2 

Jerome  was  also  engaged  in  many  other  literary 
labours,  such  as  the  translation  of  thirty-nine  of 

1  Prsefatio  Hieronymi  in  Danielem  prophetam. 

*  Tillemont. — Memoirs,  etc.,  St  Jerome.     Art.  xlviii. 


BETHLEHEM— YEARS  OF  PEACE   49 

Origen's  Homilies  upon  St  Luke,  and  the  long 
interrupted  translation  of  the  treatise  of  Didymus 
upon  the  Holy  Ghost,  a  treatise  on  Hebrew  names 
and  places,  another  on  Hebraical  questions,  an 
essay  on  etymology  and  biblical  geography,  a 
biography  of  the  illustrious  men  in  the  Church,  and 
finally  protests  against  the  monk  Jovinianus,  who 
contested  the  excellence  of  virginity  and  added  other 
errors  to  this  profoundly  unchristian  one,  notably 
that  of  the  parity  of  sins  and  the  equality  of  merits. 

In  the  midst  of  these  many  works  the  study  and 
the  interpretation  of  the  Bible  continued  to  be  the 
constant  and  paramount,  I  might  almost  say  the 
sole  object  of  his  thoughts  and  love.  "  Before 
translating  the  Scriptures  from  the  Hebrew,"  says 
Tillemont,  "  he  had  produced  an  edition  in  Latin 
very  carefully  corrected  from  the  Septuagint,  not 
from  the  general  edition  into  which  a  quantity  of 
faults  had  crept,  but  from  that  in  Origen's  Hexapla, 
which  was  far  more  correct  and  which  was  sung  in 
the  Palestine  Churches." a  Unfortunately  the  greater 
part  of  this  translation  disappeared  during  the  life- 
time of  the  author.  "  Pleraque  prioris  laboris  fraude 
cujusdam  amisimus,"  he  wrote  to  St  Augustine.2 
The  Psalter,  translated  as  we  remember  at  the 
instance  of  Pope  Damasus,  the  book  of  Job  dedicated 
to  Paula  and  Eustochium,  and  the  prologues  to  the 
books  of  Solomon  and  of  Chronicles,  are  all  that 
remain  of  the  Hieronymian  version  of  the  Septuagint. 
Another  more  important  and  lasting  work,  however, 
has  consoled  the  Christian  world  for  this  loss,  and 

1  Memoirs,  etc.,  St  Jerome.     Art.  liii.        2  Epist.  cxxxiv. 
D  9 


50          THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

cast  an  almost  unequalled  glory  upon  Jerome's  name. 
To  put  a  stop  to  the  divergencies  of  the  Scriptural 
versions  used  in  the  different  Churches  and  to  arrest 
the  mocking  criticism  of  the  Jews,  who  sometimes 
accused  the  Christians  of  quoting  the  Bible  without 
understanding  it,  Jerome  resolved  to  translate  the 
Holy  Writ  from  the  original.  He  did  not  bind 
himself  in  this  to  follow  the  order  of  the  Canon, 
and  began  by  the  books  of  Kings,  to  which  he  wrote 
a  famous  preface  which  has  been  the  cause  of 
lengthy  controversies. 

Doubting  the  deuterocanonical  writings  of  the  Old 
Testament  to  have  been  inspired — upon  this  point 
the  Church  has  not  ratified  the  learned  exegete's 
uncertainty — Jerome  only  enumerated  the  twenty- 
two  canonical  books  of  the  Hebrews  in  his  Preface, 
which  he  intended  to  act  as  a  sort  of  shield  and 
defence  to  his  whole  translation  of  the  Bible.  "  Quasi 
Galeatum  principium,"  he  said;  from  thence  the 
name  of  Prologus  Galeatus  which  it  has  preserved. 
Jerome  wrote  this  preface  about  the  year  391,  and 
later  in  393,  sending  the  first  fruits  of  his  labour 
to  Pammachius,  he  apprised  him  that  he  had  trans- 
lated the  Sixteen  Prophets  from  Hebrew  into  Latin. 
"  Borrow,"  he  wrote,  "  this  work  from  thy  cousin 
Marcella,  read  the  same  book  in  Greek  and  in  Latin, 
compare  with  my  new  version  the  one  I  made  from 
the  Septuagint,  and  thou  wilt  clearly  see  what 
difference  there  is  between  falsehood  and  the  truth."1 

We  know  that  Jerome  translated  the  book  of  Job, 
and  especially  Daniel,  at  the  cost  of  infinite  labour. 
1  Epist.  xlix.  ad  Pammachium,  14. 


BETHLEHEM— YEARS  OF  PEACE   51 

In  394  he  translated  Esdras  and  Nehemiah,  which  he 
dedicated  to  Domnion  and  Rogatus,  and  the  follow- 
ing year  he  presented  his  translation  of  the  Chronicles 
to  Chromatius.  Shall  we  enumerate  all  the  other 
Scriptural  works  which  emanated  from  the  fruitful 
solitude  of  Bethlehem  ?  At  the  request  of  the  monk 
Sophronius,  Jerome  translated  the  Psalms  from  the 
Hebrew  and,  while  recovering  from  a  long  illness, 
the  Proverbs,  Ecclesiastes,  and  the  Song  of  Solomon. 
He  also  commentated  the  Prophets. 

We  have  selected  for  quotation  a  page  from  the 
Commentary  upon  Sophonias,  the  prophet  in  whom 
we  seem  to  hear  already  a  sort  of  prelude  of  the 
Dies  Irce.1  In  the  downfall  of  Jerusalem  and  in  the 
dispersion  of  the  Jews,  Jerome  shows  us  the  fulfil- 
ment of  the  divine  warning.  "The  day  that  Jeru- 
salem was  taken  and  destroyed  by  the  Romans,  we 
see  a  mourning  people,  decrepit  women  crowding  to- 
gether, ragged  old  men  bent  under  the  burden  of 
their  years  and  bearing  upon  their  persons  and  their 
raiment  the  impress  of  the  divine  wrath.  This 
wretched  flock  herds  together  at  the  spot  where  rose 
the  cross  of  our  Lord,  at  the  very  scene  of  His 
glorious  resurrection.  The  standard  of  the  Cross 
glitters  upon  the  Mount  of  Olives,  while  this  un- 
happy race  weeps  over  the  ruins  of  its  Temple,  with- 
out, however,  exciting  pity.  The  tears  continue  to 
stream  down  their  cheeks,  their  arms  are  livid,  their 
locks  in  wild  disorder,  and  the  Roman  soldier  tries  to 
exact  money  from  them  so  that  they  may  weep  the 
more.  What  witness  of  this  scene  could  say  that 
1  Commentar.  in  Sophoniam  (Zephaniah).  Lib.  i.,cap.  v.  15,  16. 


52          THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

this  was  not  truly  the  day  of  tribulation  and  anguish, 
the  day  of  calamity  and  darkness,  the  day  of  clouds 
and  storms,  the  day  of  the  last  trump  and  of  terror  ? 
In  the  midst  of  their  mourning  they  hear  the  music 
of  the  clarions,  and  according  to  the  prophecy  the 
sound  of  feasting  has  been  turned  into  lamentation. 
Shrieking  with  grief  they  pass  over  the  ashes  of  the 
sanctuary,  of  the  overthrown  altar,  through  towns 
but  lately  fortified,  under  the  towers  of  the  Temple 
from  which  they  precipitated  James  the  brother  of 
our  Lord."  As  Villemain  says,  "Jerome  interpreted 
the  ancient  curses  pronounced  upon  the  Jewish  race 
by  the  distant  glow  of  the  conflagrations  which  were 
devastating  the  East." 

After  enumerating  the  translations  made  by  the 
indefatigable  ascetic,  Tillemont  adds,  that  in  spite  of 
the  veneration  felt  for  the  Septuagint  which  the 
Church  had  always  used  since  the  days  of  the 
Apostles,  the  Hieronymian  version  ended  by  super- 
seding it.  "  It  is  this  which  forms  the  basis  of  our 
Vulgate,  with  the  exception  of  the  Psalms,  which  have 
remained  according  to  the  version  of  the  Septuagint, 
the  books  which  do  not  exist  in  Hebrew,  such  as  the 
book  of  Wisdom,  Ecclesiasticus,  Baruch,  Maccabees, 
and  some  parts  of  Daniel  and  Esther.  Even  in  the 
others  there  are  a  few  traces  of  the  ancient  version 
unlike  St  Jerome's." l 

Jerome  did  not  escape  criticism.     What  genius 

indeed,  especially  when  success  has   crowned   him 

with  her  laurels,  will  ever  be  spared  it.     Jealousy 

pursued  him  with  iniquitous  and  offensive  accusa- 

1  Memoirs,  St  Jerome.     Art.  Ivi. 


BETHLEHEM— YEARS  OF  PEACE   53 

tions.  We  read  that  "  Greeks  came  to  accuse  him 
of  plundering  the  Greek  authors.  Latins  reproached 
him  for  only  caring  for  works  done  in  the  East,  as  if 
his  acknowledged  purpose  had  not  been  to  throw 
light  upon  the  Gospel  and  the  Bible  by  observations 
made  in  the  very  spots  where  the  events  had  taken 
place,  and  to  bring  his  native  West  into  the  scientific 
movement  of  Eastern  Christianity  " ; l  and  a  suspicious 
orthodoxy  took  exception  to  the  works  which  seemed 
to  introduce  dangerous  innovations  into  liturgical 
usages.  Yet  Jerome  was  happy  and  as  peaceful  as 
his  restless  nature  ever  allowed  him  to  be.  His 
letters  testify  to  this  peace  and  happiness  which  he 
would  fain  have  shared  with  all  his  friends  in  Rome. 
"  We  who  have  already  floated  so  far  upon  the  tide 
of  life,"  he  wrote  to  Marcella,  "  we  whose  bark  has 
been  alternately  battered  by  the  storm  and  pierced 
by  hidden  reefs,  let  us  hasten  to  enter  port ;  a  port 
of  solitude  and  wide  fields,  where  we  eat  black  bread, 
herbs  watered  by  our  own  hands,  and  milk,  rustic 
delicacy,  for  such  is  our  mean  but  harmless  food. 
Leading  such  a  life,  sleep  shall  not  beguile  us  from 
prayer  nor  an  overburdened  stomach  interrupt  our 
studies.  In  summer  the  shade  of  a  tree  will  provide 
us  with  shelter,  and  in  winter  a  bed  of  leaves  under 
a  clement  sky  afford  us  a  resting-place.  In  the 
spring  the  land  is  carpeted  with  flowers,  and  the 
chanting  of  the  Psalms  makes  even  sweeter  melody 
than  the  warbling  of  the  birds.  When  winter  comes 
with  its  cold  and  snow  I  have  no  need  to  buy  fuel ; 
thanks  to  the  neighbouring  forest,  I  shall  sleep  or 
1  Amed£e  Thierry. — St  Jerome,  i.  7. 


54          THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

wake  in  warmth  and  comfort,  and  how  economically, 
for  although  I  spend  nothing  I  cannot  freeze.  Let 
Rome  keep  her  uproar,  let  her  arenas  run  with  blood, 
her  circus  resound  with  senseless  cries,  her  theatres 
overflow  with  lust,  and  finally,  to  speak  of  our  friends, 
may  the  senate  of  matrons  be  daily  visited  there. 
Here  we  think  that  it  is  good  to  devote  ourselves  to 
God  and  put  our  trust  in  him,  so  that  when  the  day 
comes  for  us  to  exchange  our  poverty  for  the  kingdom 
of  heaven,  we  shall  be  able  to  say,  'What  have  I 
desired  in  Heaven,  what  have  I  yearned  for  on  earth, 
save  only  Thee,  Oh  my  God.'  "  l 

Among  the  travellers  who  visited  Jerome  there  is 
one  whom  we  cannot  pass  over  in  silence,  for  his 
name  evokes  the  greatest  memories  of  that  age. 
Towards  393  Alypius,  whom  the  Confessions  of  St 
Augustine  have  taught  us  to  know  and  love,  arrived 
in  Palestine,  and  according  to  Tillemont,  "  saw  Jerome 
and  spoke  to  him  of  St  Augustine.  .  .  .  St  Augustine 
already  knew  something  of  Jerome  through  the  fame 
of  his  works  .  .  .  but  this  journey  of  St  Alypius 
drew  them  much  closer,  for  Jerome  began  to  love 
St  Augustine  from  what  he  heard  of  him  from  Alypius, 
and  St  Augustine,  who  was  extremely  desirous  of 
seeing  Jerome,  found  his  wish  gratified  to  a  certain 
extent  through  his  complete  sympathy  of  heart 
and  soul  with  Alypius,  which  enabled  him  to  see 
Jerome  through  the  eyes  of  the  former.  .  .  .  " 2 
Fabiola  and  Oceantts  also  came  to  Palestine  and 
settled,  she  in  Paula's  convent  and  he  in  Jerome's 
monastery. 

1  Epist.  xliii.,  ad  Marcellam.         2  Memoirs,  etc.     Art.  Ixi. 


BETHLEHEM— YEARS  OP  PEACE   55 

It  was  about  the  time  of  the  visit  of  Alypius  that 
Jerome  wrote  his  celebrated  letter  to  Furia,  a  Roman 
widow,  and  a  descendant  of  the  Camilli,  in  which  he 
commended  her  widowhood  entirely  consecrated  to 
God  and  the  poor,  and  laid  down  certain  austere 
rules  of  conduct  for  her. 


CHAPTER  V 

CONTENTIONS — RUFINUS   AND   ORIGENISM 

A  LONG  and  painful  ordeal  was  about  to  disturb 
•**  what  St  Augustine  called  "the  peaceful  joy" 
which  Jerome  tasted  in  his  work.  It  arose  from  the 
most  unexpected  quarter,  his  adversary  being  no 
other  than  Rufinus,  with  whom  he  engaged  in  a 
fratricidal  conflict  over  the  writings  of  Origen. 

Jerome  had  first  met  Rufinus  at  Aquileia,  and  they 
had  contracted  one  of  those  friendships  which  seem 
eternal.  It  was  to  this  friend  of  his  youth,  who  had 
left  him  to  visit  the  Egyptian  Thebaides,  that  Jerome, 
isolated  in  the  desert  of  Chalcis,  wrote  from  a  bed 
of  sickness:  "Oh!  if  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  would 
grant  that  I  might  suddenly  be  transported  to  thy 
side  as  was  Philip  to  the  minister  of  Candacia,  and 
Habakkuk  to  Daniel,  how  tenderly  would  I  clasp 
thee  in  my  arms  !  "  He  closed  this  letter  with  the 
following  words,  which  subsequent  events  so  cruelly 
belied:  "  I  beseech  thee, let  not  thy  heart  lose  sight, as 
have  thine  eyes,  of  a  friend  so  long  sought,  with  such 
difficulty  found,  and  so  hard  to  retain !  Let  others 
gloat  over  their  gold!  Friendship  is  an  incompar- 
able possession,  a  priceless  treasure,  but  the  friend- 
ship which  can  perish  has  never  been  a  true  one."1 

1  Epist.  iii.  ad  Rufinum  monachum, 
56 


CONTENTIONS  57 

This  last  is  a  somewhat  bold  assertion,  and  one 
which  fails  to  take  into  account  the  inconstancy  of 
the  human  heart,  which  is  liable  to  take  back  what 
it  once  gave  in  all  sincerity.  St  Augustine,  who  was 
the  most  devoted  and  faithful  of  friends,  the  mere 
mention  of  whose  name  recalls  those  of  so  many 
beings  dear  to  him  whose  lives  were  inseparably 
interwoven  with  his  own,  in  speaking  of  this  rupture 
between  Rufinus  and  Jerome  has  deplored  in  touch- 
ing accents  the  frailty  which  undermines  or  menaces 
our  affections.  "What  hearts  will  hereafter  dare 
open  themselves  to  one  another;  is  there  any  friend 
to  whom  one  may  freely  unbosom  oneself ;  where  is 
the  friend  one  does  not  fear  some  day  to  count  an 
enemy,  if  this  rupture  which  we  deplore  could  have 
taken  place  between  Jerome  and  Rufinus  ?  Oh  ! 
wretched  plight  of  mankind,  and  worthy  of  pity ! 
How  can  we  put  faith  in  what  we  see  in  our  friend's 
souls  when  we  cannot  foresee  what  may  change 
them?  Yet  why  lament  thus  over  others  when  we 
do  not  know  what  we  may  be  ourselves  ?  Man 
barely  and  imperfectly  knows  what  he  is  to-day,  he 
has  no  conception  of  what  he  may  be  to-morrow." 1 

A  friendship  worthy  of  the  name  and  capable  of 
lasting  undoubtedly  has  taxes  which  levity  or  selfish- 
ness frequently  shun.  Certain  circumstances  are 
favourable  to  it,  create  and  foster  it,  and  it  has  often 
been  noticed  how  great  a  bond  it  is  for  two  men  to 
have  been  born  at  the  same  point  of  time  and  space, 
if  I  may  so  express  it.  In  the  course  of  years  con- 
temporaries, even  those  who  differ  most  in  thought, 
1  Epist.  ex.  inter  Epist.  Hieronymi,  6. 


58          THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

are  drawn  together  and  sometimes  end  in  agreeing, 
seeming  to  feel  nearer  one  another  than  they  do  to 
the  newer  generation,  who,  making  no  distinctions, 
are  equally  contemptuous  or  disdainful  of  them. 
How  much  easier  then  is  a  friendship  like  that  of 
Rufinus  and  Jerome,  built  not  only  upon  a  common 
origin  and  memories  but  upon  mutual  tastes,  studies 
and  beliefs.  As  Augustine  reminded  the  latter,  they 
had  both  grown  to  manhood  unfettered  by  the  world, 
nourished  upon  the  precious  words  of  the  Scriptures, 
and  dwelling  in  Palestine,  where  an  echo  of  the 
Lord's  words  proclaiming  peace  linger  in  the  traces 
of  his  footsteps.  It  was  not  at  this  age  when  usually 
sentiments  as  well  as  thoughts  take  firmer  root  in 
the  soul,  and  life  shapes  its  future  course,  that  the 
friendship  between  Rufinus  and  Jerome  should  have 
been  severed  had  it  not  always  contained  the  seeds 
of  death.  But  from  the  very  first  it  had  been 
founded  upon  a  mistake  ;  for  Rufinus  and  Jerome, 
who  had  thought  that  they  thoroughly  understood 
each  other,  were  in  reality  separated  by  profound 
and  irreducible  differences.  Studious  and  learned 
but  narrow-minded  and  contemptuous  of  anything  of 
which  he  was  ignorant,  ever  ready  to  introduce  a 
sophistical  skill  and  a  cutting  irony  into  polemical 
discussions,  Rufinus  was  totally  unlike  Jerome,  whose 
ardent  soul  sought  the  truth  under  every  form,  and 
who  seemed  more  capable  of  violence  than  of  bitter- 
ness. We  must  acknowledge  that  at  times  Jerome, 
yielding  to  this  spirit  of  violence,  gave  vent  to  strangely 
intemperate  language,  of  which  vivid  examples  may 
be  found  in  many  of  his  letters,  in  his  apology  against 


CONTENTIONS  59 

Rufinus,  and  even  in  his  Scriptural  works,  where 
one  would  expect  to  find  only  the  serene  inspira- 
tion which  emanates  from  God.  A  famous  writing 
of  Origen's  gave  rise  to  a  stormy  quarrel  and  an 
irrevocable  rupture  between  the  two  friends.  It 
was  curious  that  the  timid  writer,  who  took  excep- 
tion to  the  most  legitimate  of  Jerome's  innovations 
and  behind  whose  watchful  orthodoxy  lurked  a  con- 
servative and  moody  spirit  of  distrust,  should  have 
been  the  champion  of  the  brilliant  and  audacious 
Alexandrian,  who  seems  to  us  one  of  the  most 
dazzling  and  in  certain  respects  one  of  the  most 
sympathetic  personalities  of  the  Christian  school  of 
Alexandria.  When  a  child  he  had  wished  to  be  re- 
united to  his  father,  Leonidas,  through  martyrdom  ; 
when  a  man  he  continued  in  the  Didascalia  the  teach- 
ing introduced  by  Pantenus  and  Clement ;  and  in  his 
old  age  he  was  privileged  to  suffer  for  the  truth.  He 
patiently  and  unshrinkingly  examined  every  branch 
of  sacred  lore.  As  a  critic  he  undertook  prodigious 
works  upon  the  Greek  versions  of  the  Bible ;  as  an 
apologist  he  responded  with  a  vigour  and  point  which 
have  not  suffered  by  age  to  the  mocking  strictures 
of  Celsus,  and  as  a  thinker  he  broached  the  most 
abstruse  points  of  Christian  dogmatism ;  but  un- 
fortunately the  soundness  of  Origen's  views  as  a 
theologian  fell  short  of  those  he  held  as  a  critic  and 
apologist,  which  was  the  cause  of  the  wide-spread 
controversies  he  occasioned.  Even  during  his  life- 
time the  audacity  of  his  views  attracted  attention, 
and  we  are  told  by  a  writer,  always  seeking  to  gather 
any  proof  in  ecclesiastical  history  of  the  vigilance  and 


60          THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

far-reaching  intervention  of  the  Roman  Pontiffs,  that 
"  towards  the  end  of  his  life  he  found  himself  obliged 
to  justify  himself  to  Pope  Fabian  and  to  retract 
certain  propositions."1  Origen  was  especially  cen- 
sured after  his  death ;  he  was  blamed  for  his  views 
upon  the  pre-existence  of  souls  and  upon  the  suc- 
cessive ordeals  which  in  his  mind  replaced  the  dogma 
of  the  irrevocable  and  final  sanction  of  the  human 
life,  and  upon  the  future  resurrection  which  he  seems 
to  have  spiritualised  to  the  point  of  robbing  this 
dogma  of  its  obvious  and  traditional  meaning.  He 
was  considered  by  some  a  precursor  of  Arius.  He 
was  opposed  by  Saints  such  as  Methodius,  Bishop 
of  Olympia  in  Lycia,  Peter,  Bishop  of  Alexandria, 
and  Eustathius,  Bishop  of  Antioch  ;  but  on  the  other 
hand  illustrious  disciples  and  intrepid  champions  of 
his  cause  rose  from  the  ranks  of  orthodoxy.  St 
Gregory  Thaumaturgus,  whom  he  had  baptized, 
glorified  him  in  touching  terms,  Pamphilus  the  holy 
martyr  wrote  his  apology,  while  St  Gregory  of  Nyssa 
and  Didymus  of  Alexandria  considered  him  their 
master. 

We  do  not  assert,  as  did  Rufinus  to  justify  the 
veneration  which  clung  so  long  to  Origen's  memory, 
that  he  was  never  guilty  of  the  errors  attributed  to 
him  and  that  the  heretics  inserted  them  into  the 
"  Periarchon "  (the  Book  on  the  Fundamental 
Doctrines) ;  neither  do  we  try  to  put  a  favourable 
interpretation  upon  its  most  unorthodox  tenets. 
It  is  enough  to  repeat  the  judicious  words  of  Mgr. 

1  Duchesne,"  Ecclesiastical  autonomies,"  ehap.  iv. — The  Roman 
Church  before  Constantine, 


CONTENTIONS  61 

Freppel :  "  The  author  of  the  '  Periarchon '  did  not 
at  any  period  of  his  life  put  himself  in  opposition 
to  the  Church's  teachings,  which  always  represented 
to  him  the  infallible  rule  of  Faith.  Firm  in  his 
principles  he  could  only  have  erred  in  the  applica- 
tion by  mistaking  for  liberal  opinions  what  really 
was  contrary  to  the  Catholic  dogma.  Origen  be- 
lieved it  possible  safely  to  construct  a  philosophical 
system  founded  upon  the  Revelation,  the  principal 
idea  of  which  was  taken  from  Plato.  However,  he 
only  formulated  this  system  with  many  reserva- 
tions, as  a  sort  of  hypothesis  and  as  a  mere  mental 
exercise." l 

But  to  return  to  Rufinus  and  Jerome,  can  one 
wonder  that  two  youths,  enthusiastically  interested 
as  they  were  in  learning,  should  have  plunged  with 
ecstasy  into  the  spring  of  knowledge  which  Origen 
made  accessible  to  them ;  can  one  wonder  that 
Jerome  should  have  proclaimed  him  "  the  Master 
of  the  Churches  after  the  Apostles  ?  " 2  Yet  much 
as  he  admired  Origen's  learning  and  genius,  Jerome 
was  careful  to  refrain  from  "Origenism."  In  his 
commentary  on  the  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians  he 
confuted  the  error  of  the  pre-existence  of  souls. 
He  was  able  to  write :  "  I  have  praised  Origen  as 
an  interpreter,  not  as  a  dogmatising  theologian." 3 
During  the  years  of  whose  history  we  are  about 
to  give  an  outline,  he  was  becoming  disillusioned 
of  the  master  whom  he  had  so  admired,  and  when 

1  Origen,  37th  Lesson. 

*  Lib.  de  nominibus  hebraicis.     Praefat. 

1  Epist.  Ixxxiv.  ad  Pammachium,  2. 


62          THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

in  394  a  monk  called  Aterbius  came  to  Jerusalem 
and  denounced  the  Origenists  in  his  diocese,  Rufinus 
especially,  to  the  Bishop  John,  Jerome  had  no 
hesitation  in  publicly  denying  the  errors  which  were 
also  imputed  to  him.  This,  however,  was  only  a 
preliminary  campaign  against  Origenism  and  those 
suspected  of  it,  the  real  war  was  opened  by  St 
Epiphanius  of  Salamis,  whom  our  readers  already 
know,  having  seen  him  as  Paula's  guest  in  Rome, 
and  at  Cyprus  where  he  returned  her  hospitality. 
The  virtues  and  works  of  Epiphanius  were  the 
object  of  a  legitimate  and  well-merited  admiration. 
"This  aged  man,"  says  Amedee  Thierry,  who  can- 
not be  accused  of  being  over-indulgent  in  his  judg- 
ments of  the  saints,  "gave  proof  of  his  heroism 
when,  consuming  his  life  in  the  search  of  heresies, 
braving  hunger  and  thirst  and  the  ill-treatment  of 
man,  even  penetrating  into  the  heart  of  the  Arabian 
deserts  to  study  the  deviations  of  the  Christian 
Faith,  he  firmly  upheld  the  chain  of  Apostolic 
tradition  which  in  the  East  is  so  easily  weakened 
by  imagination  and  fancy." l  It  is  not,  however, 
disrespectful  to  the  holy  Pontiff  to  acknowledge 
that  he  was  at  times  carried  away  by  excess  of 
zeal.  The  line  of  conduct  which,  without  any 
regard  to  the  rights  of  John  Chrysostom,  Epi- 
phanius pursued  at  Constantinople  towards  the  close 
of  a  life  which  covered  nearly  a  hundred  years, 
can  only  be  explained  by  the  blind  confidence  he 
put  in  the  perverted  guidance  of  Theophilus  of 
Alexandria,  and  can  only  be  justified  by  the  un- 
1  St  John  Chrysostom  and  the  Empress  Eudoxia.  Book  III.,  iii. 


CONTENTIONS  63 

deniable  good  faith  of  a  soul  which  everywhere 
waged  a  truceless  war  against  heresy.  Upon  the 
Episcopal  throne  of  Jerusalem  Epiphanius  found 
less  exalted  virtues  and  doctrines  less  sound  than 
those  he  later  so  unfortunately  misjudged  at  Con- 
stantinople. We  fear  that  in  junctures  like  these 
he  did  not  display  all  the  prudence  and  tact  desir- 
able. Respectfully  welcomed  by  the  clergy  and 
inhabitants  of  the  Holy  City,  he  denounced  Origen 
in  a  speech  in  which  the  Bishop  John  thought  he 
detected  allusions  personal  to  himself.  The  Bishop 
of  Jerusalem,  stung  by  this  attack,  created  a  diver- 
sion by  scoffing  at  the  coarse  anthropomorphism  in 
which  certain  adversaries  of  Origen,  fearing  his 
refined  spiritualism,  sought  an  illusory  refuge. 
Epiphanius  retorted :  "  All  that  John,  through  the 
union  of  priesthood  my  brother,  and  by  reason  of 
his  youth  my  son,  has  just  said  against  the  heresy 
of  the  Anthropomorphites  I  consider  well  spoken 
and  much  to  the  purpose,  but  as  we  both  con- 
demn the  Anthropomorphites,  it  is  but  just  that 
we  should  also  both  condemn  the  impious  dogmas 
of  Origen."  l  John,  however,  refused  to  make  the 
complete  and  sudden  disavowal  for  which  he  was 
asked.  On  another  occasion  when  John  had  re- 
sumed his  catechetical  teaching  in  the  presence  of 
Epiphanius,  the  latter,  according  to  St  Jerome, 
abruptly  left  Jerusalem,  and  as  if  alarmed  at  the 
discourses  he  had  heard  there  fled  to  the  monastery 
at  Bethlehem,  where  he  evinced  his  grief  at  having 
communicated  with  a  heretical  bishop.  Jerome  and 
1  Tillemont. — Memoirs,  etc.,  St  Jerome.  Art.  Ixvi. 


64          THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

his  monks,  foreseeing  the  results  of  such  an  out- 
burst, entreated  Epiphanius  to  return  to  John  and 
if  possible  to  effect  a  reconciliation ;  and  the  Bishop 
of  Salamis,  apparently  yielding  to  their  prayers, 
returned  to  Jerusalem.  However,  he  only  passed 
through  the  town,  arriving  in  the  evening  and  leav- 
ing during  the  night  for  the  convent  of  Vieil-Ad, 
which  he  had  founded  and  formerly  governed,  and 
which  was  in  the  diocese  of  Eleutheropolis.  From 
thence  he  wrote  to  John  urging  him  to  condemn 
Origen,  and  to  all  the  monasteries  in  Palestine 
exhorting  them  to  cease  all  relations  with  the 
Bishop  of  Jerusalem  should  he  not  give  satisfac- 
tion on  the  subject  of  his  faith. 

Hostilities  now  broke  out  between  John  and 
Epiphanius,  and  between  those  who,  like  Rufinus 
and  Melania,  remained  faithful  to  the  Bishop  of 
Jerusalem,  and  the  monks  at  Bethlehem  who  con- 
sidered him  an  abettor  of  heresy.  Jerome  deemed 
it  sufficient  to  keep  upon  terms  with  Gelasius  of 
Caesarea,  the  Metropolitan  of  Palestine.  Would  it  be 
casting  a  slur  on  the  memory  of  the  illustrious  hermit 
to  repeat  Tillemont's  severe  words  ?  "  He  had  cut 
himself  off  from  communion  with  his  bishop,  against 
whom  nothing  had  been  proved  but  a  mere  sus- 
picion founded  on  the  accusation  of  St  Epiphanius, 
who,  saint  though  he  was,  was  not  always  judicious 
in  his  words  and  acts.  He  afterwards  behaved 
towards  St  John  Chrysostom  in  much  the  same 
manner  as  he  had  to  John  of  Jerusalem."1  The 
animosity  of  a  bishop  who  was  quick  to  take  offence 
1  Memoirs,  etc.,  St  Jerome.  Art.  Ixxv. 


CONTENTIONS  65 

and  who  had  been  deeply  wounded,  soon  made  itself 
felt. 

To  procure  for  the  monks  of  Bethlehem  the  re- 
ligious ministrations  which  had  been  denied  them  by 
John's  priests,  while  a  pious  terror  kept  Jerome  and 
his  friend  Vincent  from  the  altar,  Epiphanius  almost 
forced  Jerome's  brother  Paulinian,  whose  youth 
was  to  the  Bishop  of  Jerusalem  an  additional  though 
not  the  most  important  grievance,  to  be  ordained. 
Although  the  ordination  had  taken  place  at  Vieil- 
Ad,  over  which  place  John  could  not  claim  any 
authority,  he  regarded  it  as  an  outrage,  and  re- 
sorted to  anathema  as  a  means  of  revenge.  Jerome, 
in  his  eloquent  and  indignant  defence,  which  is  not 
conspicuous  for  its  respect,  gives  an  account  of  the 
harshness  with  which  his  friends  were  treated. 
"  Do  we  rend  the  Church,"  he  asks  the  Bishop 
of  Jerusalem  in  defiant  tones,  "  we  whose  convent 
of  Bethlehem  is  in  communion  with  the  Church  ? 
Is  it  not  rather  thou,  whose  faith  may  be  sound  but 
is  disguised  through  pride  ?  Or  perhaps  thy  faith  is 
perverted ;  then  art  thou  the  real  disturber  of  the 
peace.  What  1  we  rend  the  Church,  we  who,  a  few 
month's  ago  on  Whitsunday,  when  the  sun  was 
obscured  and  the  trembling  world  thought  that  the 
Supreme  Judge  was  about  to  appear  amongst  us 
(an  allusion  to  the  strange  phenomena  which  terri- 
fied the  East  in  396),  presented  forty  persons  of  all 
ages  and  both  sexes  to  your  priest  for  baptism,  in 
spite  of  there  being  five  priests  in  our  monastery 
who  had  the  right  to  baptise,  but  who  were  un- 
willing to  do  ought  which  might  offend  thee,  for 

E  9 


66         THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

fear  of  furnishing  thee  with  an  excuse  for  persisting 
in  a  silence  which  is  injurious  to  the  true  faith.  Is 
it  not  rather  thou  who  rendest  the  Church  ?  Thou 
who  at  Easter  forbade  the  priest  to  baptise  our 
catechumens?  We  were  obliged  to  send  them  to 
Diospolis  (Lydda),  where  Dionysius,  bishop  and 
confessor,  initiated  them  into  Christianity.  We 
rend  the  Church,  we  who  outside  of  our  cells  do 
not  claim  in  it  the  least  place!  Is  it  not  rather 
thou  who  agitatest  her,  thou  who  refusest  admission 
into  her  fold  to  anyone  recognising  as  a  priest 
Paulinian,  whom  Epiphanius  ordained  ?  Since  that 
moment  we  gaze  from  afar  upon  the  Sepulchre  of 
our  Lord,  groaning  at  being  banished  from  the  holy 
spot  to  which  even  heretics  have  access."  "  So  it 
is  we,"  pursues  Jerome,  giving  way  to  indignation, 
"  who  rend  the  Church,  and  not  thou  who  didst  refuse 
a  shelter  to  the  living  and  a  sepulchre  to  the  dead, 
and  who  didst  scheme  for  the  exile  of  thy  brethren. 
Who  excited  against  us,  thereby  endangering  our 
lives,  the  awful  monster  who  threatened  the  entire 
world  ?  Who  has  left  until  this  very  day  the  bones 
and  innocent  ashes  of  the  Saints  to  the  mercy  of 
wind  and  rain  ?  It  is  by  these  gentle  means  that  the 
good  shepherd  bids  us  make  peace,  and  reproaches  us 
for  wishing  to  construct  an  independent  government, 
we  who  are  united  in  communion  and  charity  with 
every  bishop  professing  the  true  faith  1  ..." l 

This  long  extract  shows  us  the  motives  which 
inspired  Jerome's  actions,  the  manner  in  which  he 
justified  them  in  his  own  eyes,  and  the  passionate 
1  Contrajoannem  HierosolomytanumadPammachium.  Lib  42,43. 


CONTENTIONS  67 

turmoil  of  his  soul.  It  also  discloses  the  means  to 
which  the  Bishop  of  Jerusalem  resorted  to  rid  him- 
self of  his  fiery  opponent :  he  had  procured  an  order 
of  banishment  from  Rufinus,  the  sinister  Prasfect  of 
the  Praetorium,  and  its  execution  was  only  arrested 
by  the  tragic  death  of  this  powerful  favourite.  Jerome 
continued  to  dwell  in  Bethlehem. 

Attempts  were  made  to  bring  about  a  reconcilia- 
tion between  the  bishop  and  the  hermit,  but  the 
intervention  of  Archelaus,  the  governor  of  Palestine, 
a  man,  according  to  Jerome,  of  great  eloquence,  and 
eminently  a  Christian,  proved  fruitless.  John  seems 
to  have  taken  pains  to  discourage  him  by  making 
interminable  delays  out  of  the  most  trivial  causes. 
In  point  of  fact  he  wished  to  refer  to  another  judg- 
ment, to  that  of  the  governor  of  the  province,  and 
claimed  that  which  was  his  due,  the  intervention  of 
a  bishop.  But  he  sought,  not  in  Palestine  nor  in 
the  patriarchate  of  the  East,  but  in  Egypt,  this 
ecclesiastical  arbitration  which  he  claimed  as  his 
right.  "  You  who  seek  to  follow  the  rules  of  the 
Church,"  said  Jerome,  "  and  invoke  the  canons  of 
the  Nicean  Council,  pray  tell  me  what  has  the 
Bishop  of  Alexandria  to  do  with  Palestine?  If  I 
mistake  not,  the  decree  of  Nicea  was  to  the  effect 
that  Caesarea  should  be  the  metropolis  of  Palestine, 
and  Antioch  that  of  the  entire  East.  Therefore  it 
was  to  the  Bishop  of  Csesarea  that  you  should  have 
taken  this  matter,  or  if  you  wished  to  seek  further 
a-field  for  a  judge,  you  should  have  written  to  the 
Bishop  of  Antioch."  l 

1  Contra  Joanem  Hierosolomytanum.     Lib.  37. 


68          THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

The  Bishop  of  Jerusalem  had  had  his  own  reasons 
for  addressing  himself  to  the  Patriarch  of  Alexandria. 
Theophilus,  who  was  the  head  of  that  branch  of  the 
Church  which  still  gloried  in  Origen,  in  spite  of  the 
dissension  he  had  certainly  created  in  it,  had  long 
been  an  admirer  of  the  great  Alexandrian,  and  as 
there  was  nothing  at  that  time  to  predict  that  he 
was  soon  to  become  the  ardent  promoter  of  a  reac- 
tionary movement,  and  that  his  enmity,  inspired  by 
hatred,  would  persecute,  and  accuse  of  Origenism, 
the  venerable  monks  known  as  Long  Brothers,  and 
their  protector,  St  John  Chrysostom,  the  Bishop  of 
Jerusalem  counted  upon  finding  in  him  a  favourable 
judge;  and,  in  fact,  his  representative  in  Palestine, 
the  priest  Isidorus,  was  won  over  to  his  cause 
beforehand.  All  attempt  at  a  reconciliation  com- 
pletely failed,  and  the  two  adversaries  continued  to 
plead  their  respective  causes  before  the  Church. 

While  this  internecine  war  was  dragging  its  weary 
course  another  had  broken  out,  for  Theodosius  on 
his  death  had  left  the  Empire,  which  he  had  known 
how  to  govern  and  defend,  in  weak  hands ;  Alaric 
and  his  Goths  devastated  Thrace  and  Greece,  and 
an  incursion  of  Huns  invaded  the  East.  Jerome 
has  described  in  many  passages  the  anguish  and 
sorrow  of  those  terrible  days.  "  Last  year  "  (that 
is  in  398),  he  wrote  to  Heliodorus,  "  the  wolves,  not 
of  Arabia  (which  are  mentioned  in  Scripture),  but 
the  wolves  of  the  north  which  have  overrun  so  many 
provinces  in  so  short  a  time,  came  forth  from  the 
confines  of  the  Caucasus  and  precipitated  themselves 
upon  us.  How  many  monasteries  they  sacked !  how 


CONTENTIONS  69 

many  rivers  ran  with  blood  I  Antioch  and  all  the 
towns  situated  on  the  Cydnus,  Orontes,and  Euphrates 
were  besieged,  and  captives  driven  forth  like  herds 
of  cattle.  In  their  terror  Arabia,  Phoenicia,  Palestine, 
and  Egypt  imagined  themselves  already  captive." l 
In  another  letter  he  writes :  "  May  the  Lord  Jesus 
remove  from  the  Roman  Empire  these  devouring 
beasts,  which  arrive  unexpectedly,  more  swift  than 
rumour.  Neither  religion,  nor  dignity,  nor  age  find 
mercy  at  the  hands  of  the  barbarians ;  they  have  no 
pity  upon  the  babe  in  its  cradle."  2  Upon  a  report 
which  was  spread  abroad  that  the  Huns  would 
march  straight  upon  Jerusalem,  attracted  by  the 
treasures  which  the  devotion  of  the  Christian  world 
had  amassed  there,  Jerome  hastily  procured  some 
vessels  to  transport  his  monks,  and  the  nuns  of 
Paula's  convents,  to  a  place  of  safety.  Encamped 
upon  the  shores  of  the  Mediterranean  the  fugitives 
only  awaited  the  first  tidings  of  the  invader's  arrival 
to  embark.  The  sea  was  stormy,  the  winds  tempestu- 
ous, but  as  Jerome  said,  giving  expression  to  the 
mortal  anguish  which  chastity  or  pity  inspired  in  so 
many  souls,  "  I  feared  shipwreck  less  than  I  did  the 
barbarians,  and  had  less  horror  of  our  loss  at  sea 
than  of  the  dishonour  of  our  virgins."  8  The  enemy, 
however,  never  came,  and  Jerome  and  Paula  returned 
to  Bethlehem,  whither  their  former  pious  duties  re- 
called them.  But  the  widow  Fabiola,  who  had  joined 
them  in  Palestine  and  who  had  followed  them  to 
the  coast,  refused  to  return  to  such  an  unprotected 

1  Epist.  lx.  ad  Hcliodorum.    Epitaphium  Nepotiani,  16. 
8  Epist.  Ixxvii.  ad  Oceauuiu,  8.  3  Epist.  Ixxvii.  8. 


70          THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

wilderness,   and   returned   in   voluntary  poverty  to 
Italy,  where  she  had  once  lived  in  opulence. 

In  the  funeral  oration  of  the  priest  Nepotian,  from 
which  we  extract  this  tragic  account,  Jerome  wrote: 
"  At  that  time  there  were  dissensions  in  our  midst, 
and  before  the  scandal  of  our  domestic  quarrels  the 
invasions  of  the  barbarians  sank  into  insignificance." 
How  often  in  the  most  troublous  times,  men  under 
the  menace  or  the  blow  of  calamity,  have  persisted 
in  private  contentions  or  in  scientific  controversies, 
which  distract  their  attention  from  the  sight  of  the 
universal  misery.  Can  one  wonder  at  this?  Is  not 
man  generally  most  struck  by  what  he  hears  or  sees 
in  his  immediate  surroundings,  and  are  not  the  inter- 
ests and  ideas  to  which  he  has  devoted  his  life  the 
object  of  his  principal  and  most  constant  preoccupa- 
tion ?  Does  it  seem  strange  or  wrong  that  Jerome 
should  have  continued  to  wage  his  ceaseless  war 
against  Origenism  and  other  errors,  in  the  midst  of 
all  the  sorrow  and  horror  of  those  disastrous  days. 
No  doubt  unworthy  sentiments  may  sometimes  have 
mingled  with  the  lofty  motives  which  actuated  him ; 
he  may  have  been  mistaken  in  his  judgments  and 
given  vent  to  undue  violence  in  his  language ;  but 
what,  however,  remains  an  undeniable  fact  is,  that 
the  Hermit  of  Bethlehem  desired  before  everything 
the  triumph  of  Truth,  which  at  all  times  deserves  to 
triumph,  and  should  ever  be  defended.  It  was  this 
which  occasioned  the  struggles  which  Jerome,  and 
later  Augustine,  Leo  the  Great,  Gregory  the  Great, 
and  so  many  illustrious  doctors  of  the  Church  main- 
tained against  heresy,  amid  evils  so  desperate  that 


CONTENTIONS  71 

they  seemed  to  herald  the  approaching  end  of  the 
world.  These  great  men  excelled  in  the  saving  and 
the  encouragement  of  stricken  but  shrinking  souls, 
but  they  did  not  forget  that  Eternal  Truth  is  the 
primary  blessing  and  the  supreme  refuge  of  every 
soul,  and  without  allowing  themselves  to  be  dis- 
couraged or  turned  from  their  purpose  they  con- 
tinued to  proclaim  its  imprescriptible  rights. 

Isidorus  the  priest,  after  a  repulse  which  was  but 
too  clearly  foreseen,  returned  to  Alexandria  in  396. 
Theophilus  came  himself  to  Jerusalem,  but  his 
sympathies  were  entirely  with  John  and  his  censure 
for  Jerome.  "  You  advise  me  to  observe  the  canons 
of  the  Church,"  wrote  Jerome ;  "  I  thank  you  for  this 
warning,  for  'Whom  the  Lord  loveth  He  chasteneth, 
and  scourgeth  every  son  whom  He  receiveth.'1 
Know  this,  however,  nothing  is  nearer  to  my  heart 
than  to  keep  the  law  of  Christ,  not  to  exceed  the 
limits  imposed  by  the  Fathers,  and  never  to  forget 
the  Roman  Faith,  which  is  eulogised  by  the  Apostle, 
and  which  it  is  the  glory  of  the  Alexandrian  Church 
to  share." 2 

The  reconciliation,  however,  took  place.  The 
Patriarch  of  Alexandria,  who  had  hitherto  defended 
Origen,  changed  his  opinions.  "  Did  he  realise  in  a 
sudden  illumination  of  the  conscience,"  asks  Thierry, 
"  that  Origen,  who  was  very  excellent  and  useful  in 
the  hands  of  the  learned,  presented  a  real  danger  to 
the  ignorant  ?  Did  he  see  that  the  needs  of  the  soul 
are  not  the  same  for  everyone,  and  that  a  far-seeing 
priest  should  remove  from  the  pathway  of  the  simple 
1  Hebrews  xii.  6.  2  Epist.  Ixiii.  ad  Theophilum,  2. 


72         THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

the  stumbling  block  which  the  philosopher  or  the 
theologian  would  avoid?"1  It  is  possible  that  he 
did,  for  Theophilus  united  a  thorough  knowledge  of 
men  to  his  theological  science,  yet  there  are  other 
and  less  praiseworthy  motives  which  account  for 
this  change  in  his  conduct.  It  was  entirely  to  the 
interest  of  the  persecutor  of  the  monks  known  as 
Long  Brothers,  to  the  jealous  and  passionate  adver- 
sary of  St  John  Chrysostom,  henceforth  to  regard 
the  Origenism  imputed  to  his  enemies  as  a  most  per- 
nicious heresy.  From  that  moment  Epiphanius  and 
Jerome,  who  were  antagonistic  to  Origen's  doctrines, 
became  dear  to  the  patriarch  and  were  treated  by 
him  as  partisans.  John  of  Jerusalem,  who  was  an 
indifferent  theologian  and  who,  moreover,  preferred 
the  authority  of  the  Patriarch  of  Alexandria  to  the 
nearer  and  more  inconvenient  supervision  of  the 
Metropolitan  of  Caesarea,  followed,  or  at  least  did 
not  thwart  the  former  in  his  evolution,  and  removed 
all  the  interdictions  which  had  been  laid  upon  the 
monks  at  Bethlehem.  Rufinus,  fired  by  the  example 
of  his  bishop,  made  some  advances  towards  Jerome, 
and  they  were  both  reconciled  in  the  Church  of  the 
Resurrection  at  Jerusalem,  where  together  they  par- 
took of  the  Holy  Sacrament.  This  was  in  397. 

Jerome's  reconciliation  with  John  was  sincere. 
"I  think,"  said  Tillemont,  "that  Jerome  will  not  be 
found  to  have  said  anything,  after  this  animated 
quarrel  was  over,  that  could  have  injured  the 
bishop's  reputation."2  John,  however,  at  the  time 

1  St  Jerome.     Book  viii. 

3  Memoirs,  etc.,  St  Jerome.     Art.  Ixxxi. 


CONTENTIONS  73 

of  the  Pelagian  controversy,  displayed  the  same  faults 
of  character  which  he  had  shown  in  the  Origenist 
controversies,  and  through  a  culpable  inaction  which 
strangely  resembled  complicity,  identified  himself 
with  the  persecutors  of  the  hermit.  A  fierce  and 
inexorable  war  broke  out  afresh  between  Jerome 
and  Rufinus,  but  before  retailing  its  painful  incidents 
let  us  draw  attention  to  the  aggression  to  which 
Jerome  was  subjected  by  Vigilantius  (a  Spaniard  in 
whom  Paulinian  had  been  deceived  when  he  com- 
mended him  to  Jerome),  and  also  of  Jerome's  answer 
to  it.  Vigilantius  accused  Jerome  of  Origenism,  alleg- 
ing the  extracts  which  the  hermit  had  taken  from 
the  works  of  the  great  Alexandrian.  Further,  and 
it  is  for  this  that  this  forerunner  of  the  heretical 
leaders  of  the  sixteenth  century  is  best  known  and 
that  he  most  deserved  Jerome's  condemnations, 
Vigilantius  rejected  the  invocation  of  the  Saints, 
the  cult  of  relics,  the  prayers  for  the  dead,  the 
practice  of  fasting,  and  the  celibacy  of  priests  and 
monks.  Jerome  had  no  difficulty  in  refuting  the 
accusation  of  Origenism,  but  he  was  better  employed 
than  in  his  own  defence.  With  a  logical  eloquence 
and  force  which  did  not  shrink  from  personalities, 
he  also  refuted  the  objections  of  Vigilantius,  and 
put  in  their  proper  light  the  sacred  and  historical 
character  of  the  dogmas  and  usages,  against  which 
the  audacious  innovator  was  rebelling. 

Heliodorus,  a  friend  of  Jerome's  and  for  some 
time  a  companion  in  his  travels,  had  an  unusually 
gifted  nephew  called  Nepotianus.  At  the  beginning 
of  his  career  he  had  been  engaged  in  the  Emperor's 


74          THE  LIFE  OP  SAINT  JEROME 

service,  and,  having  set  the  same  example  to  the 
court  of  Theodosius  which  in  after  years  Francis 
Borgia  and  Louis  of  Gonzaga  were  to  give  to  the 
courts  of  Charles  V.  and  Philip  II.,  he  renounced  a 
world  which  had  never  given  him  any  cause  for  dis- 
illusionment and  consecrated  himself  to  the  ministry 
of  the  altar.  Jerome  on  this  occasion  wrote  him  a 
famous  letter  in  which  he  enumerated  the  austere 
duties  of  the  sacerdotal  life.  Amongst  many  other 
lessons  to  be  found  in  it  is  the  following,  which 
applies  to  all  preachers,  and  which  Fenelon  has  in- 
serted in  his  third  "  Dialogue  upon  Eloquence  "  : 
"When  teaching  in  the  church  do  not  excite  the 
applause  but  rather  the  lamentations  of  the  people ; 
let  the  tears  of  your  auditors  be  your  commendation. 
The  sermons  of  a  priest  should  overflow  with  Holy 
Scripture.  Be  not  an  orator,  but  a  sincere  expounder 
of  the  mysteries  of  your  God." l  This  letter  was 
written  in  394  ;  a  few  years  later,  in  396,  this  young 
man,  whom  Heliodorus  had  vainly  counted  on  as  a 
successor  to  his  Episcopal  See  of  Attino,  was  smitten 
by  death ;  and  Jerome  in  an  eloquent  letter,  while 
lamenting  the  friend  he  was  losing,  strove  to  console 
the  friend  who  still  remained.  In  it  he  depicted  the 
serene  death  of  the  youthful  priest,  and  in  a  delicate 
and  touching  passage  reminded  him  that  the  last 
thoughts  of  the  dying  man  had  been  turned  towards 
him.  "  His  face  wore  a  look  of  joy;  amid  the  tearful 
onlookers  he  alone  smiled  .  .  .  you  would  have 
thought,  not  that  he  was  dying,  but  that  he  was 
about  to  start  for  a  long  journey ;  not  that  he  was 
1  Epist.  lii.  ad  Nepotianum,  8. 


CONTENTIONS  75 

leaving  his  friends,  but  that  he  was  going  to  find 
others.  .  .  .  Who  would  believe  that  at  this  supreme 
moment  he  should  have  remembered  our  friendship, 
and  that  his  soul  should  have  been  sensible  to  the 
sweetness  of  our  mutual  affection,  even  in  the  throes 
of  death  ?  Having  taken  his  uncle's  hand,  he  said : 
Send  this  vestment  which  I  wore  in  Christ's  service 
to  my  beloved  father  in  years,  my  brother  by  the 
union  of  priesthood,  and  all  the  affection  due  to  your 
nephew  expend  on  him  whom,  with  me,  you  already 
love."  l  This  funeral  oration,  for  such  it  really  is, 
which  is  a  precursor  of  many  later  masterpieces  of 
Christian  eloquence,  contains,  as  we  have  already 
said,  a  vivid  picture  of  the  evils  which  were  then 
devastating  the  world,  and  closes  with  a  reference 
to  the  vanity  and  frailty  of  things  human.  "  Let  us 
rouse  ourselves.  Do  you  know  the  instant  in  which 
you  passed  from  childhood  to  youth,  from  youth  to 
man's  estate,  and  finally  to  old  age?  Each  day 
brings  death  and  change  to  us,  and  yet  we  believe 
ourselves  to  be  immortal.  Even  what  I  am  dictating, 
what  is  being  written,  and  what  I  shall  re-read,  is  so 
much  cut  off  from  my  life.  We  write  and  write 
again  ;  our  letters  cross  the  seas,  the  vessels  plough 
through  the  waves,  and  each  wave  carries  with  it  an 
instant  of  our  life.  .  .  ."  The  Christian,  the  priest, 
however,  does  not  dwell  long  upon  these  melancholy 
thoughts,  but  turns  his  gaze  to  higher  things.  "  Our 
only  blessing,"  Jerome  continues,  "is  our  union  with 
Christ  and  our  union  with  one  another  in  the  charity 
of  Christ.  .  .  .  Charity  is  undying;  it  lives  eternally  in 
1  Epist.  Ix.  ad  Heliodorum.  Epitaphium  Nepotiani,  13. 


76          THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

the  hearts  of  men  ;  through  it  Nepotianus,  although 
departed,  is  still  with  us,  and,  across  the  space  which 
divides  us,  still  clasps  our  hands  in  his." l 

We  cannot  linger  over  these  touching  pages  for 
we  must  return  to  the  Origenist  quarrel,  which  again 
sprang  into  life  and  distracted  Jerome  from  his 
work,  I  might  almost  say  from  his  sorrow.  Ruflnus 
started  for  Rome,  and  on  arriving  in  the  Eternal 
City  he  met  a  man  called  Macarus,  a  man  of  the 
world  "distinguished,"  he  says,  "by  his  faith,  his 
nobility,  and  his  life,"2  who  was  occupied  at  the 
time  in  defending  in  a  special  treatise,  the  dogma  of 
the  divine  providence  against  the  fatalistic  error  and 
misleading  fancies  of  astrology.  The  difficulties  of 
such  an  abstruse  subject  frequently  brought  him  to 
a  standstill,  but  firmly  believing  in  a  dream,  he 
expected  someone  who  would  soon  give  him  its 
solution.  He  believed  Rufinus  to  be  the  man  his 
dream  predicted,  for  could  not  Rufinus,  who  had 
just  returned  from  Palestine,  who  was  familiar  with 
Christian  literature  in  the  East,  and  who  knew 
Origen,  whose  fame  had  penetrated  into  the  Latin 
world  so  thoroughly,  could  not  he  initiate  Macarus, 
probably  an  ignorant,  or  at  least  indifferent  scholar 
of  Greek,  into  the  works  of  the  celebrated  Alex- 
andrian, and  thus  allow  him  to  draw  from  his  vast 
wells  of  thought.  Rufinus  also  believed  that  he 
was  the  man,  and  translated  for  his  friend  first  the 
Apology  of  Origen  by  the  holy  martyr  Pamphilus, 
and  afterwards  the  Periarchon  (the  book  of  Funda- 
mental Doctrines). 

1  EpisL  Ix.  19.  2  Rufini  Apologia.     Lib.  i.  u. 


CONTENTIONS  77 

This  last  undertaking  entailed  considerable  risk, 
for  of  all  Origen's  work  none  had  awakened  so  much 
distrust  or  called  forth  the  censure  of  orthodoxy 
more  than  the  Periarchon.  Ruflnus  was  fully  aware 
of  this,  and  he  owns  that  he  only  presented  an 
expurgated  copy  to  the  Latins,  in  which  extracts 
from  other  works  of  Origen  explained  and  completed 
the  obscure  passages.  "  One  cannot  deny,"  says 
Mgr.  Freppel,  "  that  Rufinus  exceeded  his  privileges 
of  translator.  He  remodelled  the  original  text  from 
an  entirely  personal  point  of  view,  and  even  were  it 
admitted,  as  in  fact  we  do  admit,  that  he  has  rightly 
grasped  Origen's  thoughts  upon  the  question  of  the 
Trinity,  he  should  not  have  presumed  to  recast  any 
part  whatsoever  of  the  work."1  In  the  preface  to 
his  translation  Rufinus,  to  justify  his  temerity,  cited 
the  example  given  by  St  Jerome,  for  although  he 
does  not  actually  name  him,  his  manner  of  praising 
him,  and  the  mention  of  the  works  which  the  Hermit 
of  Bethlehem  had  already  translated,  sufficiently 
indicate  whom  he  meant.  Rufinus  declared  that  he 
was  following  in  the  footsteps  of  one  greater  than 
himself.  If  Jerome  sometimes  corrected  the  Book 
of  Fundamental  Doctrines,  was  he  not  the  first  to 
suppress  or  modify  anything  in  his  version  of  the 
Homilies  of  Origen  at  which  the  austere  orthodoxy 
of  the  Latins  might  take  exception  ?  Through  a 
bold  stroke  Rufinus  gained  two  points,  for  on  one 
hand  he  reinstated  Origen,  and  the  Alexandrian, 
who  until  then  had  been  under  suspicion,  returned 
to  Rome,  if  not  victorious  at  least  acquitted;  and 
1  Origen.  I4th  lesson. 


78 

on  the  other,  he  associated  with  his  cause  and  with 
the  cause  of  Origen  the  man  who  formerly  in  Pales- 
tine had,  with  Epiphanius  and  Theophilus,  been  his 
most  bitter  adversary.  In  Jerome's  eyes,  Origen- 
ism  was  at  that  time  the  Church's  greatest  peril. 
He  therefore  rejected  these  compromising  eulogies 
and  this  detrimental  solidarity.  Besides,  he  also 
thought  that  it  was  better  to  resolutely  broach  the 
most  unorthodox  of  the  great  Alexandrian's  works 
and  expose  its  audacities  and  errors,  than  to  give 
the  misled  Romans  a  modified  and  therefore  a  de- 
ceptive version  of  the  Periarchon.  He  accordingly 
undertook  a  complete  translation  of  this  work,  which, 
however,  is  no  longer  extant.  In  his  correspondence 
Jerome  gives  an  explanation  of  his  past  conduct,  of  the 
wrorks  in  which  he  had  exalted  Origen,  and  the  admira- 
tion he  had  evinced  for  him.  The  following  passage 
is  extracted  from  a  letter  written  to  Oceanus,  and  to 
Paula's  son-in-law  Pammachius.  It  atones  for  the 
injury  which  Jerome's  translation  of  the  malicious 
pamphlet  of  Theophilus  did  to  the  great  man's 
memory,  and  it  will  please  those  of  our  own  time 
who,  without  disputing  the  errors  by  which  the  bold 
and  subtle  Alexandrian  was  led  astray,  still  honour 
him  for  his  virtues  and  labours.  "  If  you  wish  to 
praise  Origen,"  says  Jerome,  "  praise  him  as  I  do. 
He  was  great  even  from  childhood,  and  the  true  son 
of  a  martyr  ;  he  governed  the  Christian  school  in 
Alexandria,  where  he  had  succeeded  the  learned  priest 
Clement;  he  abhorred  licence  and  trampled  upon 
avarice;  he  knew  the  Scriptures  by  heart,  and  his 
days  and  nights  were  spent  in  the  study  of  Holy 


CONTENTIONS  79 

Writ.  .  .  .  What  one  of  us  could  read  all  that  he 
has  written  ?  Who  could  fail  to  admire  his  intense 
love  for  the  Scriptures  ?  And  if  some  Judas,  in  bitter 
zeal,  should  allege  his  errors,  we  will  reply  boldly : 
'  Homer  becomes  at  times  lethargic.  Is  it  not  ex- 
cusable in  a  long  poem  ?  Let  us  not  copy  the  errors 
of  one  whose  virtues  we  are  unable  to  imitate.' " l 

In  Rome,  the  translation  of  Rufinus  had  greatly 
excited  all  who  had  Jerome's  reputation  and  the 
cause  of  orthodoxy  at  heart.  Marcella,  the  ascetic's 
learned  friend,  was  among  the  first  to  perceive  the 
danger;  at  first  she  kept  silence  through  modesty, 
but  as  she  saw  it  growing  she  warned  him  of  it. 
Rufinus,  afraid  of  the  storm  which  seemed  to  be 
gathering,  left  Rome,  and  provided  by  Pope  Siricius 
with  credentials,  returned  to  Aquileia.  It  was  under 
Anastasius,  the  successor  of  Siricius,  that  Origenism 
received  its  death  blows  in  the  East  and  in  the  West. 
Theophilus  prosecuted  it  in  his  patriarchate  of 
Alexandria  with  a  zeal  tinged  with  a  fierce  love  of 
power  and  an  intolerance  of  all  contradiction.  He 
even  pretended  to  discover  it  among  the  monks  of 
Nitria,  guilty  of  having  defended  the  good  cause,  and 
in  John  Chrysostom  their  protector.  Jerome  joined 
in  this  campaign  by  translating  the  synodical  letters 
of  Theophilus,  and  possibly  even  an  odious  pamphlet 
whose  authorship  Facundus  of  Hermione,  an  author 
of  the  sixth  century,  attributes  to  the  Patriarch. 
"  It  is  more,"  wrote  Tillemont,  "  than  for  his  honour 
we  could  wish  to  believe."  2  Jerome,  however,  joined 

1  Epist.  Ixxxiv.,  Pammachio  et  Oceano,  8. 

2  Memoirs,  etc.,  St  Jerome.     Art.  xcviii. 


80         THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

in  this  contention  with  unquestionable  sincerity,  for 
Theophilus,  whom  he  only  saw  from  afar,  seemed  to 
him  an  intrepid  champion  of  the  faith.  In  400,  a 
Roman  Council,  the  Acts  of  which  have  been  lost, 
condemned  the  Errors  of  Origen. 

The  Confession  of  Faith  which  Rufinus  sent  to 
Pope  Anastasius  was  completely  orthodox,  and  there 
is  nothing  to  prove  that  the  censure  of  Anastasius 
was  directed  against  him  any  more  than  against  all 
those  who  had  propagated  erroneous  or  dangerous 
books.  The  friendship  of  venerable  personages  like 
St  Paulinus  of  Nola,  St  Chromatius  of  Aquileia,  and 
St  Gaudentius  of  Brescia,  which  Rufinus  always 
retained,  testify  to  the  purity  of  his  faith.  Rufinus 
was  over  bold,  he  let  loose  a  whirlwind  in  which 
his  reputation  nearly  perished,  but  he  was  never 
heretical. 

Did  his  charity,  as  well  as  his  faith,  emerge  intact 
from  these  painful  conflicts  ?  Anyone  who  has  read 
his  Apology,  his  "  Invectives  against  Jerome,"  for  such 
is  the  name  which  has  clung  to  this  work,  can  only 
answer  in  the  negative.  "He  devoted  three  years 
to  this  work,"  says  Am£d£e  Thierry,  "which  ap- 
peared fragment  by  fragment ;  he  divided  it  into  two 
books  to  which  he  later  added  a  supplement.  He 
had  a  double  aim,  first  to  exonerate  himself  from 
the  crime  of  heresy  by  casting  upon  Jerome  the 
accusation  directed  towards  himself,  and  then  to 
dishonour  Jerome  and  to  throw  odium  on  his  name 
by  personal  imputations,  lamenting  the  while  being 
forced  to  such  measures."1  Indeed  no  pamphlet 
1  St  Jerome.  Lib.  iv. 


CONTENTIONS  81 

has  ever  been  composed  with  more  cunning  hatred, 
nor  has  ever  struck  the  adversary  more  surely.  It 
was  the  man  whom  Rufinus  aimed  at  in  the  writer. 
We  will  not  linger  over  the  Origenism  of  which 
Jerome  was  accused,  greatly  on  the  strength  of 
extracts  from  his  own  writings.  Why  should  not 
Jerome  have  shared  the  privilege  common  to  all 
authors  of  explaining,  and  if  necessary  of  retracting, 
his  former  writings  ?  He  certainly  cannot  be  accused 
of  having  been  actuated  by  personal  interest;  the 
mistake  which  he  made,  if  indeed  it  was  a  mistake, 
was  in  contradicting  himself.  The  venom  of  Rufinus 
sought  other  outlets.  According  to  him,  Jerome  was 
the  enemy  of  mankind ;  a  traducer  of  the  faithful, 
whose  customs  he  had  calumniated  in  his  book  upon 
Virginity,  at  the  risk  of  justifying  and  even  magnify- 
ing the  calumnies  of  the  pagans ;  a  traducer  of  the 
works  of  Ambrose,  the  great  bishop ;  a  traducer  of 
Rome,  the  capital  of  the  Christian  world ;  and  a 
traducer  of  all  authors,  either  Greek  or  Latin,  who 
had  preceded  him.  One  grievance  which  Rufinus 
put  forward  with  malignant  insistence,  was  the 
important  part  the  pagan  authors  played  in  Jerome's 
works  and  in  his  thoughts.  In  vain  had  Jerome 
after  a  famous  vision  sworn  never  to  reopen  any 
secular  book.  "  Peruse  his  writings  and  see  if  there 
is  a  single  page  which  does  not  point  to  his  having 
again  become  a  Ciceronian,  and  in  which  he  does 
not  speak  of  '  Our  Cicero,'  '  Our  Homer,'  '  Our 
Virgil ' ;  he  even  boasts  of  having  read  the  works 
of  Pythagoras,  which  according  to  the  erudite  are 
no  longer  in  existence.  In  almost  all  his  works 

F9 


82          THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

quotations  from  secular  authors  are  far  more 
numerous  and  lengthy  than  those  from  the  Prophets 
and  Apostles.  Even  when  writing  to  women  or 
maidens,  who  in  our  holy  books  seek  only  subjects 
for  edification,  he  intersperses  his  letters  with 
quotations  from  Horace,  Cicero  or  Virgil."  1 

He  was  guilty  of  a  still  graver  offence.  "  In  the 
monastery  at  Bethlehem  Jerome  performed  the 
office  of  grammarian,  and  he  expounded  Virgil,  the 
humourists,  cynics,  and  historians,  to  children  who 
had  been  confided  to  him  to  be  inspired  with  the 
fear  of  God." 2  The  hermit,  enamoured  as  he  was 
of  pagan  law,  had  recourse  to  the  erudition  of  the 
Hebrew  doctors  to  assist  him  in  his  biblical  works ; 
he  preferred  these  masters  to  any  others  because 
"  they  alone  preserved  the  truth  of  the  Scriptures." 
Ruflnus  was  certainly  not  wanting  in  learning,  yet 
partly  through  his  violent  antipathy  to  Jerome,  partly 
through  mental  cowardice,  this  strange  champion  of 
Origen  took  the  side  of  routine  and  ignorance  against 
the  ascetic.  The  smallest  change  introduced  by 
Jerome  into  the  accepted  translations  of  the  sacred 
works,  for  example  the  substitution  of  one  word  for 
another,  roused  the  indignation  of  Rufinus.  "  Now 
that  the  world  is  waxing  old  and  all  things  are  draw- 
ing near  their  end,"  he  exclaimed,  "  let  us  write  upon 
the  tombs  of  the  Ancients  "  (the  touchingly  symbolic 
picture  of  Jonas  asleep  was  frequently  reproduced 
upon  these  tombs),  "let  us  write  so  as  to  inform 
those  who  have  not  read  it  in  their  Bibles  that  Jonas 
reposed  in  the  shade  of  an  ivy,  and  not  in  the  shade 
1  Apol.  Lib.  sec.  7.  2  Ibid.,  8. 


CONTENTIONS  83 

of  a  gourd."  l  He  was  sometimes  very  crafty  in  his 
criticisms,  for  example,  when  he  reproached  Jerome 
with  the  doubts  which  it  was  well  known  that  he 
entertained  of  the  canonicity  of  several  portions  of 
the  Book  of  Daniel.  In  the  next  breath,  however, 
placing  the  legends  which  vainly  aspire  to  be  called 
traditions  upon  the  same  footing  as  the  dogmatic 
traditions  of  the  Church,  Rufinus  condemned  as  a 
crime  Jerome's  rejection  of  the  fable  of  the  seventy- 
two  old  men  who,  detained  by  order  of  Ptolemy 
Philadelphus,  King  of  Egypt,  each  in  a  separate  cell, 
came  forth  with  an  identical  version  of  the  Bible.2 
On  more  than  one  occasion  and  under  various  forms 
he  put  this  question,  with  which  men  have  often 
tried  to  discourage  the  apostles  of  the  most 
legitimate  movements:  "who  of  all  the  great  men, 
your  predecessors,  dare  embark  upon  the  work  which 
you  have  undertaken  ?  "  8 

The  pamphlet  of  Rufinus  which  was  brought  to 
Jerome  by  his  brother  Paulinian,  demanded  an 
answer.  It  was  surely  the  hermit's  right,  his  duty 
even,  to  refute  accusations  which  defamed  both  his 
character  and  his  works.  He  accordingly  answered 
his  adversary's  "  Invectives  "  by  an  "  Apology,"  and 
Thierry  tells  us  that  Jerome  was  never  more  inspired 
than  in  these  pages,  which  contain  theological  dis- 
cussions, self-justification,  denouncement  of  the 
enemy,  lamentations,  and  finally,  anger,  when  his 
indignation  overcame  him.  The  trenchancy  of  his 
style,  the  flow  of  language,  the  force  of  argument, 
all  were  indeed  marvellous.  The  "  Apology " 

1  Apol.     Lib.  sec.  35.         2  Ibid.,  33.         8  Apol.     Lib.  ii.  32. 


84          THE  LIFE  OP  SAINT  JEROME 

of  Rufinus  doubtless  bears  the  stamp  of  great  talent, 
but  Jerome's  that  of  genius.  We  must  acknow- 
ledge that  Jerome's  wrath,  which  was  justifiable 
when  restrained  within  due  limits,  vented  itself  in 
regrettable  personalities. 

Several  years  later,  in  a  letter  to  Rusticus  de- 
scribing the  happiness  of  a  monastic  life,  and  full 
of  the  most  affectingly  tender  passages,  Jerome 
sketched  a  picture  worthy  of  the  humourist  and  the 
satirist,  Plautus  and  Juvenal,  whose  works  he  was 
reproached  for  reading,  but  which  he  probably  knew 
by  heart.  He  dubbed  this  picture  "  Grunnius,"  and 
it  has  never  been  denied  that  it  was  Rufinus  he 
strove  to  portray.  At  the  time  of  this  letter,  which 
dates  from  408,  the  aged  athlete  was  not  yet  dis- 
abled, and  a  passage  of  his  commentary  upon 
Ezekiel,  written  after  the  death  of  Rufinus,  seems 
to  prove  that  he  never  became  so.  It  is  true  that 
other  saints  have  left  a  reputation  of  greater  gentle- 
ness and  clemency  than  did  the  Hermit  of  Bethlehem. 
Let  us  recall  the  words  of  Pope  Sixtus  V.  who,  pass- 
ing one  day  before  a  picture  representing  Jerome  in 
the  act  of  striking  his  breast  with  a  stone,  cried : 
"  You  do  well  to  hold  that  pebble  in  your  hand,  for 
without  it  the  Church  would  never  have  canonised 
you." 

Rufinus,  driven  from  Aquileia  by  the  invasion  of 
the  Goths,  retired  to  Sicily,  where  he  pursued  his 
labours  of  history  and  translation  until  his  death 
there  in  410. 


CHAPTER  VI 

JOYS    AND    SORROWS — JEROME   AS    MENTOR 

\  A  7E  have  at  last  come  to  the  end  of  the  quarrel 
which,  after  agitating  the  life  of  the  hermit, 
has  left  a  painful  impression  even  upon  posterity. 
St  Jerome's  controversy  with  St  Augustine,  which 
will  shortly  be  mentioned,  was  never  as  impassioned 
as  his  dispute  with  Rufinus,  and  ended  in  the  inter- 
change of  mutual  proofs  of  esteem,  sympathy  and 
respect  between  the  theologian  of  Hippo  and  the 
aged  writer. 

The  close  of  the  fourth  century  was  a  period  of 
mourning  for  Jerome.  Paula's  second  daughter, 
Paulina,  died  in  397,  but  it  was  not  until  two  years 
later  that  Jerome  wrote  to  Pammachius,  her  be- 
reaved husband,  a  letter  which  was  both  a  letter  of 
condolence  and  a  funeral  oration.  He  called  himself 
a  tardy  consoler  (serus  consolator),  without,  however, 
giving  any  explanation  for  his  delay.  In  this  letter, 
which  ends  with  the  touching  passage  quoted  below, 
he  paid  tribute  not  only  to  the  departed  Christian, 
but  also  to  Paula,  Eustochium  and  Pammachius. 
..."  In  concluding,"  he  said,  "  I  perceive  that 
Blesilla  is  missing  from  your  group  and  from  my 
portrayal  of  it.  1  have  almost  forgotten  to  mention 
her  who  has  gone  before  you  to  her  God.  From 

85 


86          THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

five  you  are  reduced  to  three,  for  two  have  been 
ravished  by  death.  Blesilla  and  her  sister  Paulina 
sleep  the  sleep  of  peace,  and  you  who  survive  them, 
standing  between  their  graves,  will  soar  to  Christ  on 
a  lighter  wing." l 

The  date  of  a  letter  which  Jerome  wrote  to 
Leta,  the  wife  of  Paula's  son,  Toxotius,  may  be 
placed  somewhere  between  398  and  400.  Leta, 
who  had  more  than  once  been  disappointed  in 
her  hopes  of  maternity,  at  last  gave  birth  to  a 
daughter,  whose  existence  she  believed  due  to  the 
intercession  of  a  martyr,  and  whom  even  before  her 
birth  she  had  dedicated  to  a  religious  life.  The 
child  was  called  Paula,  after  its  grandmother.  In 
one  respect  the  family  into  which  Paula  was  born 
strongly  resembled  many  of  the  present  day.  Leta 
had  sprung,  as  Jerome  reminded  her  when  he  wrote 
"tu  es  nata  de  impari  tnatrimonio,"  from  a  mixed 
union,  for  although  the  daughter  of  a  Christian,  the 
daughter-in-law  of  a  saint,  and  the  wife  of  Toxotius, 
whom  she  had  converted  to  Christianity,  her  father, 
Albinus,  was  a  pagan  pontiff.  To-day,  with  very 
rare  exceptions,  pagans  and  Christians  do  not  inter- 
marry, but  in  many  families  does  not  the  more  or 
less  conscious  rationalism,  the  theoretical  or  merely 
practical  unbelief  of  the  husband,  or  of  the  master 
spirit,  remind  us  of  the  paganism  of  Albinus?  Jerome 
describes  in  touching  terms  how  the  polytheist  was 
influenced  by  the  faith  of  those  who  surrounded 
him.  "  It  seems  incredible  that  a  grandchild  of  the 
pontiff  Albinus  should  have  owed  its  existence  to  a 
1  Epist.  Ixvi.  ad  Pammachium,  15. 


JOYS  AND  SORROWS  87 

vow  of  its  mother's,  that  it  should  lisp  the  Alleluia 
of  the  Christ  in  the  presence  of  its  delighted  grand- 
father, and  that  the  aged  man  should  clasp  one  of 
God's  virgins  in  his  arms.  Let  us  take  courage ;  a 
pious  and  faithful  household  has  converted  its  only 
infidel  member,  and  Albinus,  surrounded  by  a  flock 
of  Christian  children  and  grandchildren,  has  already 
become  a  candidate  for  baptism." l 

The  child  was  still  in  its  cradle  when  Leta  and 
her  friend  Marcella  wrote  to  Jerome  asking  him  for 
some  suggestions  for  its  education.  In  certain  ways 
the  letter  which  Jerome  sent  in  answer  may  be  con- 
sidered a  treatise  upon  the  "  education  of  girls," 
always  taking  into  consideration  that  it  was  origin- 
ally written  for  a  Roman  patrician  maiden  of  the 
fifth  century,  a  child  who  was  dedicated  to  a  religi- 
ous life  by  the  most  earnest  vows.  Jerome  did  not 
wish  to  deprive  Paula  of  the  affection  of  her  family. 
"  May  her  grandfather,"  he  said,  "  hold  her  in  his 
arms,  may  she  know  her  father  by  his  smile,  may 
she  be  gentle  to  all  so  that  her  relations  may 
rejoice  at  having  been  the  stem  of  such  a  rose."2 
Yet  at  the  same  time  he  early  subjected  her  to 
a  training,  and  sketched  for  her  a  plan  of  study, 
without,  however,  causing  her  to  neglect  the  more 
modest  tasks  inherent  upon  her  sex,  which  many 
women  of  the  present  day,  even  those  to  whom  Mgr. 
Dupanloup  dedicated  his  famous  pamphlet,  "  Studi- 
ous and  learned  women,"  would  consider  most  severe. 
In  this  letter  the  austere  tutor  did  not  even  mention 
the  pagan  authors  which  Rufinus  accused  him  of 
1  Epist.  cvii,  ad  Laetam,  I.  a  Ibid.,  4. 


88          THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

continually  quoting  in  his  letters  to  women  and 
young  girls ;  but  as  Father  Charles  Daniel  observed, 
"  it  was  no  longer  a  question  of  classical  studies." l 
The  only  works  which  the  child  was  to  be 
allowed  to  study  when  she  should  be  of  an  age  to 
understand  them,  were  sacred  ones  and  the  books  of 
the  authorised  expounders  of  tradition.  "  Let  her  first 
study  the  Psalms  and  then  model  her  life  from  the 
proverbs  of  Solomon.  Let  the  books  of  Ecclesiastes 
teach  her  to  despise  the  world,  and  let  her  seek 
lessons  of  patience  and  fortitude  in  Job.  She 
should  then  pass  on  to  the  gospel  which  she  should 
ever  keep  open  before  her,  and  her  heart  should  be 
impregnated  with  the  words  of  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles  and  the  Epistles."  Jerome  then  indicated 
the  order  in  which  Paula  was  to  read  the  other  por- 
tions of  the  scripture,  as  a  prudent  censor  omitting 
the  Apocrypha  with  its  false  titles  and  unorthodox 
doctrine,  and  as  a  careful  theologian  showing  the 
young  Christian  maiden  from  which  ecclesiastical 
authors  she  could  draw  the  most  irreproachable 
doctrine.  The  authors  whom  he  mentioned  were 
those  whom  unconsciously  he  emulated  or  rivalled. 
"  She  should  always  keep  the  treatises  of  Cyprian  near 
at  hand.  She  may  safely  peruse  the  letters  of  Athan- 
asius  and  the  books  of  Hilary.  Give  her  full  access 
to  the  works  of  these  great  geniuses,  for  her  faith  and 
her  piety  cannot  be  injured  by  such  reading." 2 

The  recluse  was  troubled  by  one  misgiving :  was 
it  possible  for  Leta,  who  no  doubt  led  a  pious  life, 

1  Classical  Studies  in  Christian  Circles,  Chapter  III. 
Epist.  cvii.  ad  Laetam,  12. 


JOYS  AND  SORROWS  89 

yet  lived  in  Rome  amid  worldly  surroundings,  to 
bring  up  her  daughter  according  to  such  a  system  of 
education  ?  The  child  should  be  removed  from  the 
perils  of  Rome.  "  Send  her,"  he  wrote, "  to  her  grand- 
mother and  her  aunt,  place  this  rare  pearl  in  Mary's 
cave  in  the  manger  where  the  infant  Jesus  lay.  Nur- 
ture her  in  the  convent  amid  choirs  of  virgins  .  .  . 
that  she  may  be  ignorant  of  the  world  and  live  the 
life  of  an  angel.  .  .  .  Confide  this  child,  whose  very 
wails  are  prayers  for  thee,  to  Eustochium ;  confide 
Paula  to  her  so  that  she  may  imitate  and  inherit  her 
saintliness.  Let  her  see,  and  love,  and  admire  from 
her  earliest  childhood  the  woman  whose  speech,  de- 
portment and  bearing  are  lessons  in  virtue.  Let 
her  be  rocked  in  the  arms  of  her  grandmother,  who 
will  do  for  her  all  that  she  did  for  her  own  child,  and 
who,  through  long  experience,  has  learnt  the  art  of 
bringing  up,  instructing  and  guarding  virgins."  The 
instincts  of  paternal  love  and  solicitude  latent  in  the 
soul  of  the  aged  saint  seemed  to  have  been  awakened ; 
he  asked  to  be  allowed  some  share,  no  matter  how 
humble,  in  the  child's  education.  "  If  you  send  me 
Paula,"  he  said,  "  I  promise  to  become  her  tutor  and 
her  nurse.  I  will  carry  her  upon  my  shoulders,  and, 
old  man  that  I  am,  hold  lisping  intercourse  with  her, 
prouder  of  my  occupation  than  ever  Aristotle  was  ol 
his.  For  I  shall  be  forming  the  character,  not  of  a 
King  of  Macedonia  destined  to  perish  by  poison  at 
Babylon,  but  of  a  handmaid  and  a  bride  of  Christ, 
an  inheritor  of  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven."  a 

Jerome's  wish  was  not  immediately  granted.   There 
1  Epist.  cvii.  13. 


90          THE  LIFE  OP  SAINT  JEROME 

came  a  day,  however,  when  the  youthful  Paula  joined 
her  aunt,  whom  she  survived,  at  the  Convent  of 
Bethlehem,  where  she  too  was  submitted  to  the 
abominable  persecutions  of  the  Pelagians.  After 
the  death  of  Eustochium,  Jerome  commended  Paula 
to  Alypius  and  to  Augustine  in  a  letter  written  in 
419,  possibly  the  last  he  ever  wrote.1 

Long  before  this,  in  404,  the  elder  Paula,  of 
glorious  memory,  had  entered  upon  her  heavenly 
reward.  The  end,  however,  for  which  she  yearned, 
had  only  been  reached  after  terrible  sorrows.  She 
had  been  deeply  afflicted  by  the  death  of  her  daughter 
Rufina,  who  from  the  Ostian  shores  had  tearfully  en- 
treated her  to  defer  her  departure  at  least  until  after 
her  marriage.2  Although  the  intrepid  Christian  had 
had  the  courage  to  place  seas  and  deserts  between 
herself  and  those  she  loved,  yet  she  never  knew 
either  indifference  or  forget.  Towards  the  end  of 
403  a  fever  forced  Paula  to  take  to  her  bed.  Eus- 
tochium watched  at  her  side — an  indefatigable  nurse, 
who  only  left  her  mother  while  she  slept,  to  visit 
our  Saviour's  manger.  Jerome  also  stayed  by  the 
dying  woman,  experiencing  a  bitter  joy  at  contem- 
plating such  a  peaceful  end,  and  in  receiving  her 
last  utterances,  which  were  still  praises  of  her  God. 
John,  the  Bishop  of  Jerusalem,  the  bishops  of  the 
neighbouring  towns,  and  countless  priests  and 
deacons  also  assisted  at  Paula's  death-bed,  and 
celebrated  magnificent  obsequies  for  her  in  the 
cave  of  the  Nativity. 

1  Epist.  cxliii.  ad  Alypium  et  Augustinum. 

2  Ep.  cviii.  Epitaphium  Paulae,  6. 


JOYS  AND  SORROWS  91 

Paula  died  upon  the  26th  of  January  404,  at  the 
age  of  fifty-seven,  having  spent  eighteen  years  of 
her  life  at  Bethlehem.  Jerome  tells  us  that  no 
sound  of  weeping  was  heard  at  her  funeral,  but 
that  he,  who  began  by  restraining  his  grief,  was 
overcome  by  it.  "  The  death  of  the  saintly  and 
venerable  Paula,"  he  wrote  Theophilus  a  few 
months  later,  "  has  so  completely  prostrated  me 
that  until  to-day  I  have  translated  nothing  from 
the  holy  books.  Thou  knowest  how  at  one  blow 
I  lost  my  only  comfort.  .  .  ."l  In  the  preface 
to  his  translation  of  the  monastic  rules  of  St 
Pachomius  he  makes  a  similar  confession :  The 
prostration  of  grief  had  long  kept  him  silent,  and 
if  he  had  finally  broken  through  this  torpor  and 
returned  to  his  customary  tasks,  beginning  with 
the  translation  of  some  works  of  the  Abbots  of 
Tabenne,  it  was  in  the  hope  that  it  would  meet 
with  the  approval  of  the  saintly  soul  who  had  always 
taken  such  a  lively  interest  in  monasteries. 2 

Eustochium  begged  Jerome  to  write  her  mother's 
funeral  oration,  and  Jerome,  who  had  already  eulo- 
gised Blesilla,  Paulina  and  Leah,  and  celebrated  the 
priestly  virtues  of  Nepotian,  could  hardly  refuse  her 
request.  The  more  so  that  he  had  glorified  Fabiola, 
the  Christian  descendant  of  the  Fabii  and  formerly 
his  guest  in  Palestine,  in  the  most  stirring  accents. 
Fabiola,  who  had  been  one  of  the  members  of  the 
pious  gatherings  on  the  Aventine,  had  died  in  401, 
after  expiating  the  weakness  and  ignorance  which 

1  Epist.  xcix.  ad  Theophilum,  2. 

9  Tillemont  Memoires,  etc.    St  Jerome,  Art.  cvi. 


92          THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

had  permitted  her  to  contract  a  second  marriage 
during  the  lifetime  of  her  unworthy  husband,  by 
the  most  heroic  penances  and  by  lavish  charity. 
It  was  therefore  incumbent  upon  the  sincere  and 
eloquent  panegyrist  of  these  saintly  souls,  to  over- 
come his  grief  and  extol  the  benefactress  and 
peerless  friend  whose  death  seemed  to  have  almost 
crushed  him. 

Even  when  he  had  overcome  his  hesitation,  his 
first  effort  was  fruitless.  Who,  indeed,  when  trying 
to  narrate  the  life  of  one  dear  and  departed,  has  not 
experienced  the  same  anguish,  has  not  felt  conscious 
of  his  own  impotence  ?  The  soul  oppressed  by  grief 
is  no  longer  master  of  itself;  it  has  no  command  over 
its  thoughts  and  memories ;  words  fail  it,  or  are  at 
best  but  weak  and  halting.  "  Whenever  I  took  up  my 
stylus,"  wrote  Jerome,  "it  slipped  upon  the  wax  of  my 
tablets,  my  fingers  became  rigid,  and  the  stylus  fell 
from  my  hand;  my  brain  seemed  powerless."1  Jerome 
finally  decided  to  dictate,  and  in  two  vigils  he  com- 
posed the  desired  eulogy,  which  is  a  letter  and  a 
narrative  but  not  a  homily.  We  must  not  expect  to 
find  it  a  funeral  oration  such  as  Bossuet  conceived, 
and  of  which  he  realised  the  sublime  ideal,  an 
oration  centring  all  the  events  of  a  lifetime  around 
one  or  two  principal  ideas,  valuable  examples  of 
which  have  in  modern  times  been  given  us  by  the 
Cardinal  Pius.  "  Jerome,"  says  Thierry,  "  followed 
Paula  through  all  the  phases  of  her  life,  her 
marriage,  widowhood,  consecration  to  the  religious 
life,  her  domestic  sorrows,  and  the  persecution  of 
1  Epist.  cviii.,  32. 


JOYS  AND  SORROWS  93 

those  dear  to  her.  He  gives  an  account  of  her 
departure  from  Rome,  their  journey  together  in  the 
Holy  Land,  their  visit  to  the  wilderness  of  Nitria, 
and  their  life  at  Bethlehem.  It  was  the  story  of 
the  twenty  years  they  had  passed  in  close  proximity 
that  he  delighted  to  set  before  his  absent  friend. 
He  omitted  nothing,  and  in  his  narrative  Paula 
seems  alive  once  more ;  she  speaks  and  walks, 
we  hear  the  austere  lessons  which  she  addressed 
to  her  nuns,  her  controversies  with  heretical  monks, 
even  the  gentle  sallies  of  a  mind  incapable  of  bitter- 
ness. Her  grief  at  the  loss  of  her  children,  her 
wasting  illness,  and  her  last  struggles  with  death, 
are  all  recorded  and  described  with  tearful  emotion. 
Sacred  memories  of  a  friend,  destined  to  awaken 
and  to  mingle  with  those  of  a  daughter!"1  If  we 
do  not  make  any  extracts  from  the  pathetic  passages 
in  which  this  funeral  oration  abounds,  we  must  at 
least  quote  its  peroration.  •'  I  call  the  Lord  to 
witness,"  said  Jerome,  "  that  Paula  has  not  only 
left  her  daughter  completely  destitute,  but  she  has 
left  her  many  debts,  and  what  is  even  worse,  a 
multitude  of  brothers  and  sisters,  whom  it  is  next 
to  impossible  to  feed,  and  whom  it  would  be  wicked 
to  turn  away.  Was  there  ever  such  an  example  of 
virtue  ?  A  woman  of  the  highest  breeding,  and 
formerly  extremely  wealthy,  so  impoverished  by  her 
own  faith  and  charity  that  she  almost  reduced  her- 
self to  starvation.  .  .  .  Fear  not,  Eustochium,  for 
the  Lord  is  thine  inheritance,  and  in  this  greatest 
inheritance  of  all,  thy  share  is  large.  Now  that  thy 
1  St  Jerome,  Book  x. 


94          THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

mother  has  been  crowned  by  a  long  martyrdom  thy 
cup  of  joy  is  full.  It  is  not  the  shedding  of  blood 
which  alone  constitutes  martyrdom;  the  faithful 
bondage  of  a  soul  wholly  consecrated  to  God  is  a 
daily  martyrdom,  the  crown  for  which  is  woven  of 
lilies,  while  the  crown  of  the  bleeding  martyr  is 
woven  of  roses  and  violets.  ...  To  those  who  have 
conquered,  be  it  in  peace,  be  it  in  war,  the  same 
reward  is  given." 

"  Like  Abraham  of  old,  thy  mother  heard  a  voice, 
saying,  '  Get  thee  out  of  thy  country  and  from  thy 
kindred  and  from  thy  father's  house  unto  a  land 
that  I  will  show  thee.'  She  heard  the  command 
which  Jeremiah  gave  in  the  name  of  God,  '  Flee 
out  of  the  midst  of  Babylon  and  deliver  every  man 
his  soul,'  and  faithful  until  the  end,  she  never 
returned  to  Chaldea,  never  yearned  for  the  tainted 
pleasures  of  Egypt,  but  accompanied  by  a  choir 
of  virgins,  she  went  to  inhabit  the  birthplace  of 
her  Lord,  and  from  her  lowly  home  in  Bethlehem, 
raising  her  voice  to  heaven,  she  cried  to  God  as 
did  Ruth  to  Naomi,  'Thy  people  are  my  people, 
and  thy  God  shall  be  my  God.'  .  .  .  Farewell, 
oh  Paula,  may  thy  prayers  support  the  declining 
years  of  him  who  reveres  you.  Thy  faith  and  thy 
good  works  have  gained  thee  access  to  Christ, 
once  admitted  to  His  presence  thy  prayers  will 
be  more  surely  heard."1 

In  the  passage  we  have  just  quoted,  Jerome  made 
a  slight  allusion  to  the  monks  and  the  nuns  which 
Paula's  death  had  left  so  destitute.  Providence, 
1  Epist.  cviii.  Epitaphium  Paulae,  30,  31,  32. 


JOYS  AND  SORROWS  95 

however,  continued  to  watch  over  the  convents  at 
Bethlehem.  We  already  know  how  Jerome  sold 
the  last  remnants  of  his  patrimony  in  order  to 
support  his  monks.  And  Eustochium,  brave  and 
generous  as  her  mother  had  been,  was  soon  joined 
by  Paula,  who,  obedient  to  Jerome's  bidding  and 
to  the  supreme  wish  of  her  grandmother,  brought 
ample  funds  to  the  nuns  whose  life  she  had  come 
to  share. 


CHAPTER  VII 

CONTROVERSY   WITH    ST   AUGUSTINE 

"~pHE  controversy  which  a  passage  of  St  Paul's 
Epistle  to  the  Galatians,  differently  interpreted 
by  Jerome  and  Augustine,  excited  between  the  aged 
expounder  of  the  Scriptures,  who  compared  himself 
to  Entellus  in  the  Aineid,  and  the  priest  who  had 
already  become  famous,  and  who  later  shed  such 
unparalleled  glory  upon  the  hitherto  obscure  see  of 
Hippo,  took  place  between  the  years  395  and  405. 
A  few  historical  details  may  help  to  explain  the 
object  of  the  controversy. 

The  Gospel  had  first  been  proclaimed  to  the  Jews, 
just  as  the  Messiah  had  first  been  promised  to  them. 
Their  severe  monotheism,  the  traditions  and  hopes 
which  they  held  in  trust,  everything  in  the  designs  of 
God  had  prepared  them  to  receive  the  new  revela- 
tion, for,  according  to  St  Paul,  the  law  of  Moses  was 
to  be  their  guide  to  the  Gospel.  We  know  what  re- 
sistance the  unintelligent  and  intractable  pride  of 
many  of  the  Jews  opposed  to  the  divine  gift,  and 
even  among  those  who  accepted  Christianity  there 
were  many  who,  failing  to  understand  its  supremely 
new  and  liberating  character,  imposed  the  observance 
of  the  Mosaic  rites  upon  the  Gentiles  as  a  necessary 
condition  of  their  salvation.  The  question  had  been 

decided  at  the  Council  of  Jerusalem,  where,  under 
96 


CONTROVERSY  WITH  AUGUSTINE      97 

the  divine  guidance,  Peter  the  leader  of  the  Twelve, 
and  James  the  bishop  of  what  were  termed  the 
Christians  of  the  Circumcision,  had  agreed  to  eman- 
cipate the  converted  Pagans  from  the  prescriptions 
of  the  law.  All  the  Jewish  Christians,  however,  did 
not  allow  themselves  to  be  convinced.  In  the  eyes 
of  these  staunch  upholders  of  rites  henceforward 
rendered  useless,  the  only  true  Christians  were 
those  who  conformed  themselves  to  all  the  Mosaic 
observances,  and  who  became  in  the  Church  what 
the  "  proselytes  of  the  Temple "  had  been  in  the 
Synagogue  ;  the  others  were  the  "  proselytes  of  the 
Gate,"  with  whom  all  the  relations  of  life,  all  familiar 
intercourse  were  forbidden.  At  one  moment,  Peter 
had  seemed  to  favour  these  unjustifiable  claims.  In 
the  following  fluent  and  dramatic  language  St  Paul 
has  given  us  an  account  of  what  has  been  called  the 
"  Conflict  of  Antioch."  "  But  when  Peter  was  come 
to  Antioch,  I  withstood  him  to  the  face,  because 
he  was  to  be  blamed.  For  before  certain  came 
from  James,  he  did  eat  with  the  Gentiles:  but  when 
they  were  come,  he  withdrew  and  separated  himself, 
fearing  them  which  were  of  the  circumcision.  And 
the  other  Jews  dissembled  likewise  with  him ;  inso- 
much that  Barnabas  also  was  carried  away  with 
their  dissimulation.  But  when  I  saw  that  they 
walked  not  uprightly  according  to  the  truth  of  the 
gospel,  I  said  unto  Peter  before  them  all,  If  thou, 
being  a  Jew,  livest  after  the  manner  of  the  Gentiles, 
and  not  as  do  the  Jews,  why  compellest  thou  the 
Gentiles  to  live  as  do  the  Jews  ?  "  1 
1  Galatians  ii.,  11-14. 
Q9 


98          THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

Let  it  first  be  clearly  understood,  that  in  whatever 
manner  the  passage  which  so  agitated  St  Jerome 
and  St  Augustine  may  be  interpreted,  the  doctrine 
of  the  infallibility  of  St  Peter  and  the  apostles, 
infallibility  which,  personal  to  these,  has  been  per- 
petuated in  the  successors  of  St  Peter — was  not 
in  question.  The  apostles'  contention  touched  only 
upon  a  question  of  conduct. 

Was  this  contention,  however,  real,  or  was  it  not 
rather  a  preconcerted  scene  between  Paul  and  Peter 
who  were  both  anxious  to  repress,  by  some  startling 
example,  the  intolerable  pretensions  of  the  Judaisers  ? 
This  was  Jerome's  opinion.  "  Paul,"  he  wrote,  "  see- 
ing the  grace  of  the  Gospel  thus  imperilled,  as  an  ex- 
perienced warrior  had  recourse  to  a  new  manoeuvre ; 
he  wished  to  oppose  another  line  of  action  to  that 
by  which  Peter  hoped  to  save  the  Jews,  and  to  with- 
stand the  apostle  of  circumcision  to  his  face.  He 
did  not  really  blame  Peter's  intention,  and  if  he 
reproved  him  and  publicly  resisted  him,  it  was  in 
the  interest  of  the  Christians  of  Gentile  extraction. 
Should  it  be  maintained  that  Paul  really  resisted 
Peter,  and  that  to  uphold  the  truth  of  the  Gospel 
he  made  his  senior  the  object  of  a  bold  and  public 
affront,  it  should  no  longer  be  said  that  Paul  became 
a  Jew  in  order  to  convert  the  Jews,  and  one  would 
have  to  believe  him  guilty  of  deception  when  he 
shaved  his  hair  at  Cenchrea  and  made  his  offering 
at  Jerusalem  with  a  shorn  head,1  when  he  circum- 
cised Timothy,2  and  when  he  walked  barefooted,  all 
of  which  were  clearly  a  part  of  the  Jewish  cere- 
1  Acts  xviii,  2  Acts  xvj. 


CONTROVERSY  WITH  AUGUSTINE     99 

monies.  If  Paul  who  had  been  sent  to  the  Gentiles 
believed  he  had  a  right  to  say,  '  Give  no  offence 
either  to  the  Jews  or  to  the  church  of  God.  .  .  .' ; 
if,  fearing  to  scandalise  the  Jews,  he  did  certain 
things  which  were  contrary  to  the  liberty  of  the 
Gospel,  by  what  right,  or  on  what  ground,  dared  he 
reprove  Peter,  the  apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  for  what 
he  himself  might  be  accused  of  having  done  ?  But 
as  we  have  already  said,  Paul  publicly  opposed 
Peter  and  the  others,  that  is,  the  Judaising  party, 
so  that  the  stratagem  which,  to  the  disadvantage 
of  the  Christians  of  Gentile  extraction,  imposed 
legal  observances,  might  be  corrected  by  a  feigned 
rebuke.  .  .  ."  2  In  support  of  this  theory  Jerome 
alleged  the  authority  of  Origen,  Didymus,  Appol- 
linaris,  who  was  still  a  Catholic,  Eusebius  of  Emesa, 
Theodorus  of  Heraclea,3  and  later  that  of  John 
Chrysostom,  whom  the  plots  and  violent  measures 
of  his  friend  Theophilus  had  lately  caused  to  be 
deposed  and  banished.4 

Augustine  took  exception  to  an  interpretation 
which  seemed  to  him  to  weaken  the  testimony  of 
St  Paul  and  the  veracity  of  the  Scriptures,  and  in 
a  letter  which  the  African  priest  Profuturus  was 
intrusted  to  deliver  to  Jerome,  he  expressed  himself 
upon  the  subject  with  half  sorrowful  severity  ("  dedit 
.  .  .  litteras  .  .  .  familiares  illas  quidem,  salibus 
tamen  acrioris  correctionis  aspersas,"  said  Baronius). 

1 1  Cor.  x.  32. 

*  Comment,  in  Epistolam  ad  Galatas.     Lib.  i,  cap.  n. 

*  Comment,  in  Epistolam  ad  Galatas.     Prologue. 

*  Epist.  cxii.   Hieronymi  ad  Augustinum,  6. 


100        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

"  I  have  read,"  Augustine  wrote  Jerome,  "  a  com- 
mentary upon  the  Epistles  of  St  Paul  which  is 
ascribed  to  you,  and  I  came  across  the  passage  in 
the  Epistle  to  the  Galatians,  where  the  Apostle 
Peter  is  reproved  for  the  deception  into  which  he 
had  been  drawn.  I  confess  with  no  small  sorrow 
that  in  it  you,  even  you,  or  the  author  of  this  writing 
whosoever  he  may  be,  have  defended  the  cause  of 
untruth.  I  consider  it  a  fatal  error  to  believe  it 
possible  to  find  anything  in  the  Scriptures  which  is 
untrue,  in  other  words,  to  believe  that  the  men  to 
whom  we  are  indebted  for  the  sacred  works  could 
have  inserted  therein  any  falsehood.  Once  admit 
any  officious  untruth  in  the  Holy  books,  then,  in 
accordance  to  this  pernicious  principle,  in  order  to 
escape  from  a  moral  which  imposes  too  much  re- 
straint upon  us,  or  from  dogmas  which  are  beyond 
our  comprehension,  we  may  attribute  any  part  of 
these  works  to  the  artifice  of  an  author  who  has  not 
told  the  truth."  Having  pursued  his  urgent  argu- 
ment pointed  by  illustrations  from  the  Bible,  Augus- 
tine, scarcely  hoping  that  his  request  would  be 
acceded  to,  demanded  an  explanation  which  would 
dispel  his  doubts.  In  conclusion  he  claimed  a 
fraternally  severe  criticism  of  which  he  had  just 
given  an  example,  for  those  of  his  works  which 
Profuturus  was  to  offer  to  Jerome. 

Meanwhile  Profuturus,  who  had  been  made  Bishop 
of  Cirta  in  Numidia,  instead  of  starting  for  Palestine 
took  possession  of  his  see,  where  he  very  shortly 
died.  The  letter,  therefore,  which  had  been  given 
to  him  never  reached  its  destination,  but  unfortun- 


CONTROVERSY  WITH  AUGUSTINE    101 

ately  fell  into  indiscreet  hands,  and  the  copies  of 
it  which  were  circulated  in  Dalmatia  and  Italy, 
encouraged  Jerome's  enemies  in  their  criticisms. 
Augustine  had  also  been  raised  to  the  Episcopacy 
in  395,  and  amid  new  cares  and  duties  had  no  doubt 
forgotten  not  only  his  letter,  but  the  commentary 
which  had  provoked  it,  when  a  note  which  the  deacon 
Presidius  brought  him  from  Jerome,  recalled  them 
to  his  mind.  As  Jerome's  missive  did  not  in  any 
way  answer  the  questions  Augustine  had  put  to  him, 
the  latter  thinking  that  his  letter  had  gone  astray 
wrote  another,  which  was  longer  but  not  less 
peremptory  and  no  less  aggressive.  After  having 
again  tried  to  demonstrate  the  dangers  of  the 
hieronymian  explanation,  Augustine  exhorted  the 
aged  historian  to  a  courageous  retraction  of  it,  re- 
minding him  of  the  fable  of  Stesichorus  who,  struck 
with  blindness  by  the  demi-gods  Castor  and  Pollux 
for  having  decried  the  chastity  and  beauty  of  Helen 
in  a  satire,  did  not  recover  his  sight  until  he  had 
sung  the  praises  of  the  grace  and  virtue  he  had  out- 
raged, upon  his  lyre. 

"  I  implore  you,"  he  wrote  Jerome,  "  gird  yourself 
with  a  sincere  and  Christian  severity,  correct  and 
amend  your  work,  and  so  to  speak  sing  its  recanta- 
tion. The  truth  of  Christians  is  incomparably  more 
beautiful  than  the  Helen  of  the  Greeks,  for  it  indeed, 
have  our  martyrs  fought  more  bravely  against  the 
Sodoma  of  their  century,  than  did  the  Greek  heroes 
against  Troy.  I  do  not  urge  you  to  this  disavowal, 
so  that  you  may  recover  your  mental  sight,  for  God 
forbid  that  I  should  think  that  you  had  lost  it,  yet 


102        THE  LIFE  OP  SAINT  JEROME 

suffer  me  to  tell  you  that  through  I  know  not  what 
inadvertency  you  have  turned  aside  your  eyes,  sound 
and  far-sighted  though  they  may  be,  and  have  failed 
to  see  the  disastrous  consequences  of  a  system  which 
would  admit  that  one  of  the  authors  of  our  sacred 
books,  could  once,  in  some  part  of  his  work,  have 
conscientiously  and  piously  lied."  l 

The  man,  by  name  Paul,  to  whom  this  letter  had 
been  cpnfided,  overcome  by  his  terror  of  the  sea,  did 
not  embark  for  Palestine,  and  another  messenger 
chosen  by  Augustine  also  failed  to  deliver  the 
missive  to  Jerome.  The  letter,  however,  spread 
abroad,  and  with  it  a  report  that  Augustine  had 
composed  and  sent  to  Rome  a  book  against  Jerome. 
The  deacon  Sisinius,  a  friend  of  the  hermit,  found 
Augustine's  letter,  together  with  some  other  writ- 
ings by  the  same  doctor,  on  an  island  in  the  Adriatic, 
and  lost  no  time  in  sending  it  to  its  destination. 

This  certainly  was  enough  to  rouse  a  soul  less 
ardent,  and  a  writer  less  harassed  by  envy,  or  less 
surrounded  by  admirers,  quick  to  take  alarm  and 
even  to  be  angered  at  all  criticisms  directed  against 
their  master  ;  yet  Jerome  controlled  himself  and  re- 
frained from  answering.  He  explained  his  silence  in 
the  letters  which  later  he  wrote  to  the  Bishop  of 
Hippo.  It  seems  that,  although  he  unmistakably 
recognised  Augustine's  familiar  style  and  manner  of 
argument,  the  material  evidences  of  authenticity 
were  wanting.  Besides  which,  the  veteran  soldier 
of  Orthodoxy  shrank  from  opening  hostilities  with 

1  Epist.  Ixvii.  Augustini  ad  Hieronymum,  inter  Epistolas 
Ilieronymi,  7. 


CONTROVERSY  WITH  AUGUSTINE    103 

a  bishop  of  his  own  communion  whom  he  had  loved 
before  even  knowing  him,  and  who  had  sought  him 
in  friendship ;  one,  who  already  illustrious,  was  to 
continue  his  scriptural  works,  and  one  in  whom  he 
gladly  welcomed  a  legitimate  heir. 

When  at  last  Augustine  heard  of  the  pain  his 
letters,  divulged  in  such  an  unaccountable  manner, 
had  caused  in  the  solitude  of  Bethlehem,  he  wrote 
to  Jerome :  "  A  rumour  has  reached  me  which  I 
have  difficulty  in  believing,  yet  why  should  I  not 
mention  it  to  you  ?  It  has  been  reported  to  me 
that  some  brothers,  I  know  not  which,  have  given 
you  to  understand  that  I  have  written  a  book 
against  you,  and  that  I  have  sent  it  to  Rome. 
Rest  assured  that  this  is  false ;  God  is  witness 
that  I  have  written  no  book  against  you "  (the 
book  in  question  was  the  letter,  or  letters,  of 
which  Jerome's  enemies  had  taken  a  perfidious 
advantage).  "  If  there  be  anything  in  my  works 
contrary  to  your  views,  know  or  believe  that  it 
was  written  not  to  antagonise  you,  but  to  explain 
what  seemed  to  me  the  truth.  Point  out  to  me 
anything  in  my  writings  which  could  offend  you  ; 
I  will  receive  your  counsels  as  from  one  brother 
to  another,  glad  to  make  any  corrections,  glad  also 
of  such  a  token  of  your  affection.  I  ask  and  entreat 
this  of  you."  Then  followed  one  of  those  effusions 
in  which  Augustine's  soul  so  often  found  its  outlet. 
"  Oh,  why,  if  I  may  not  live  with  you,  may  I  not  at 
least  live  in  your  vicinity,  and  hold  sweet  and  fre- 
quent intercourse  with  you.  But  since  that  has  not 
been  granted  me,  consent  at  least  to  uphold  and 


104        THE  LIFE  OP  SAINT  JEROME 

draw  closer  the  ties  which  render  us  present  to  one 
another  in  the  Lord :  disdain  not  the  letters  which 
I  will  sometimes  write  you."1 

Sincere  and  touching  as  were  the  tones  of  this 
letter,  it  failed  to  disarm  Jerome,  who  did  not 
think  it  sufficiently  explicit.  Moreover  the  advice, 
and  even  the  appeals,  which  it  contained  offended 
the  somewhat  proud  susceptibility  of  the  aged 
biblical  student.  After  evincing  his  doubts,  which 
we  have  already  mentioned,  upon  the  authenticity 
of  Augustine's  letter,  he  proceeded  to  add  these 
words :  "  God  forbid  that  I  should  dare  to  censure 
the  works  of  your  Beatitude ;  let  it  suffice  me  to 
defend  my  own,  without  criticising  those  of  others. 
Your  wisdom  knows  full  well  that  every  man  is 
wedded  to  his  own  opinion,  and  that  it  were  childish 
boasting  to  imitate  the  youths  of  old  who,  by  slander- 
ing famous  men,  sought  to  become  famous  them- 
selves. Neither  am  I  foolish  enough  to  be  offended 
by  the  divergences  which  exist  between  your  ex- 
planation and  mine.  You  yourself  are  not  hurt 
at  my  holding  different  opinions.  But  where  our 
friends  have  really  the  right  to  reprove  us  is  when 
not  perceiving  our  own  wallet,  as  Persius  says,  we 
look  at  that  of  another." 

"  I  have  still  one  thing  to  ask  of  you,  which  is  that 
you  should  love  one  who  loves  you,  and  that  being 
young,  you  challenge  not  an  aged  man  upon  the 
battlefield  of  the  Scriptures.  We  too  have  had  our 
day,  and  we  have  run  our  race  to  the  best  of  our 
abilities,  and  now  that  it  has  come  to  be  your  turn 
1  Ep.  ci.  Augustini  ad  Hieronymum,  2,  3. 


CONTROVERSY  WITH  AUGUSTINE    105 

to  do  likewise,  and  that  you  are  making  great 
strides,  we  have  a  right  to  rest.  To  follow  your 
example  in  quoting  the  poets,  remember  Dares  and 
Entellus,  think  also  of  the  proverb  which  says,  '  As 
the  ox  grows  weary  he  plants  his  foot  more  firmly.' 
I  dictate  these  lines  with  sadness;  would  to  God  I 
might  embrace  you,  and  that  in  brotherly  intercourse 
we  might  have  instructed  one  another.  .  .  .  Think 
of  me,  saintly  and  venerable  pontiff !  See  how  much 
I  love  you,  I  who,  although  challenged,  have  been 
unwilling  to  reply,  and  who  do  not  yet  resign  myself 
to  ascribe  to  you  what  in  another  I  should  blame." 

To  this  letter,  which  was  brought  him  by  the  sub- 
deacon  Asterius,  Augustine  made  a  modest  and 
touching  answer.  He  vindicated  himself  of  having, 
so  to  speak,  defied  the  aged  athlete  upon  the  field  of 
the  Scriptures,  and  merely  asked  to  be  enlightened. 
"  Far  be  it  from  me  that  I  should  take  offence,  if  by 
sound  reasons  you  will  and  can  prove  to  me  that 
you  understand  the  Epistle  to  the  Galatians  or  any 
other  like  part  of  the  Scriptures  better  than  I.  Far 
from  resenting  it,  I  should  deem  it  a  privilege  to  be 
instructed  or  corrected  by  you.  But,  beloved  brother, 
you  would  not  think  that  your  answer  could  have 
hurt  me,  had  you  not  thought  that  I  had  been  the 
first  to  wound  you.  My  best  course  is  to  acknow- 
ledge my  fault,  and  to  confess  that  I  offended  you 
in  writing  that  letter  which  I  cannot  disown.  If  I 
offended  you,  I  conjure  you  by  the  meekness  of  Jesus 
Christ  do  not  render  me  evil  for  evil  by  offending 
me  in  your  turn.  Now,  to  dissimulate  what  you  find 
to  alter  or  correct  in  my  writings  or  my  discourses 


106        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

would  be  to  offend  me.  .  .  .  Reprove  me  with  charity 
if  you  deem  me  in  the  wrong,  innocent  though  I  may 
be,  or  treat  me  with  the  tenderness  of  a  father  if 
you  think  me  worthy  of  your  affection.  .  .  .  Inno- 
cent, I  will  receive  your  reproaches  in  a  spirit  of 
gratitude ;  guilty,  I  will  acknowledge  both  your 
benevolence  and  my  own  error." 

Jerome's  allusion  to  the  hardy  Entellus  furnished 
Augustine  with  the  opportunity  for  the  following 
humble  confession:  "  What!  shall  I  fear  your  letters, 
which  are  severe  perhaps,  but  salutary  like  the 
gauntlets  of  Entellus  ?  The  aged  athlete  dealt 
Dares  formidable  blows,  and  felled  him  to  the 
ground  without  curing  him.  But  I  shall  receive 
your  corrections  with  a  quiet  heart,  for  I  shall  not 
suffer  through  them,  but  be  healed.  .  .  .  You  wish 
me  to  compare  you  to  an  ox;  I  consent,  but  to  an 
ox  who  under  the  weight  of  years  retains  all  his 
vigour,  and  in  the  divine  acre  pursues  his  fruitful 
toils.  I  prostrate  myself  before  you.  If  I  have 
done  any  wrong,  trample  upon  me.  The  weight 
which  has  accrued  to  you  with  age  is  not  too  heavy, 
so  long  as  my  sin  be  crushed  under  your  foot  like  a 
rush  of  straw." 

Augustine  then  complained  of  the  great  distance 
which  separated  Hippo  from  Bethlehem,  and  of  the 
endless  delays  to  which  their  correspondence  was 
subjected.  How  he  would  have  liked  to  see  and 
listen  to  the  aged  master  !  "  I  discover  so  much  in 
those  of  your  letters  which  have  reached  me,  that 
my  most  earnest  wish  is  to  live  at  your  side.  I  am 
thinking  of  sending  one  of  my  sons  to  your  school 


CONTROVERSY  WITH  AUGUSTINE    107 

should  you  deign  to  answer  me,  for  I  have  not,  and 
never  shall  have,  your  scriptural  knowledge.  What 
little  I  have  I  distribute  among  God's  people,  and 
my  episcopal  duties  make  it  impossible  for  me  to 
devote  more  time  to  such  a  study  than  is  strictly 
necessary  for  the  instruction  of  my  people." l 

Won  by  the  humble  and  persuasive  tones  of  this 
letter,  Jerome  answered  it,  and  at  last  began  the 
purely  amicable  controversy  for  which  Augustine  had 
asked.  It  has  been  said,  however,  that  "  before 
entering  the  lists  he  wished  once  for  all  to  unburden 
his  heart,  so  that  the  leaven  of  the  past  should  in 
the  future,  no  longer  embitter  their  friendship  or  his 
own  judgment.  He  gratified  this  desire  in  a  letter 
of  an  entirely  personal  character,  which  acts  as  a 
sort  of  prologue  to  the  second  one  which  he  wrote."2 
Jerome's  explanations  were  at  times  frank  to  the 
point  of  harshness.  An  undercurrent  of  resentment 
runs  through  them,  yet  his  anger  was  not  unmixed 
with  love. 

He  wrote,  "  Several  of  our  brothers,  pure  vessels 
of  Christ,  such  as  may  be  found  in  great  numbers  in 
Jerusalem  and  the  holy  places,  have  suggested  to  me 
the  thought  that  you  did  not  act  uprightly,  but  that 
enamoured  of  the  vain  clamour  and  glories  of  this 
world  you  sought  to  increase  your  reputation  at  the 
expense  of  ours,  persuading  the  majority  that  when 
you  challenge  I  tremble,  and  that  you  write  as  a 
scholar,  but  that  I  keep  silence  like  an  ignorant 
man,  and  that  I  have  at  last  met  someone  who  has 

1  Epist.  ex.  Augustini  ad  Hieronymum,  I,  2,  4,  5. 

2  Thierry,  St  Jerome,  book  xi. 


known  how  to  silence  my  loquacity.  I  frankly  con- 
fess to  your  Beatitude  that  it  was  primarily  for  this 
reason  I  would  not  answer  you.  Besides  which,  I 
could  not  bring  myself  to  believe  that  the  letter  was 
really  from  you,  not  deeming  you  capable  of  attack- 
ing me  with  as  in  the  proverb,  a  sword  immersed  in 
honey.  Moreover,  I  feared  that  I  should  be  accused 
of  arrogance  towards  a  bishop,  should  I  censure  my 
censor,  especially  had  I  drawn  attention  to  the  pas- 
sages in  his  letter  which  breathed  of  heresy.  Finally, 
I  should  have  given  you  good  cause  to  complain  of 
an  inconsiderate  answer,  and  to  say  to  me,  '  Did  you 
verify  my  letter  and  recognise  my  signature  before 
permitting  yourself  to  thus  outrage  a  friend  and  to 
brand  him  with  the  shame  of  the  malice  of  others  ? ' 
Also,  as  I  have  already  written  you,  either  send  me 
the  same  writing  signed  by  your  hand,  or  else  cease 
from  challenging  an  aged  man  who  is  hidden  in  the 
depths  of  his  cell.  If  you  wish  to  display  and  show 
your  learning,  then  seek  out  some  of  the  noble  and 
eloquent  youths  who  I  am  told  abound  in  Rome,  who 
are  able  to  combat  you,  and  who  would  dare  cross 
swords  with  a  bishop.  I,  who  was  once  a  soldier,  and 
am  to-day  a  veteran,  will  sing  your  victories  and  the 
victories  of  others,  but  I  cannot  face  a  battle  with  a 
body  which  is  exhausted  by  age.  Still,  should  you 
persist  in  asking  me  for  an  answer,  remember  that 
the  masterly  inactivity  of  the  aged  Fabius  Maximus 
defeated  the  youthful  ouslaughts  of  Hannibal.  .  .  ." 
Jerome  continued  his  recriminations  and  com- 
plaints, and  concluded  his  letter  with  a  paragraph  in 
which  are  summed  up  the  various  sentiments  which 


CONTROVERSY  WITH  AUGUSTINE    109 

had  inspired  it.  "  Farewell,  beloved,  my  son  by 
reason  of  your  age,  my  father  by  reason  of  your 
rank.  I  ask  one  thing  of  you:  when  you  wish  to 
write  to  me,  pray  do  in  such  sort  that  I  may  be  the 
first  to  receive  your  letters."  l 

In  another  letter 2  Jerome,  drawing  upon  his  re- 
sources of  vehement  powers  of  argument  and  vast 
erudition,  defended  the  thesis  which,  following  the 
example  of  illustrious  predecessors,  he  had  adopted. 
In  certain  parts  of  this  letter,  making  an  undue  use 
of  the  ex  absurdis  argument,  and  imputing  con- 
clusions to  his  opponent  which  the  latter  would  have 
had  the  right  to  disown,  he  reproached  Augustine 
with  resuscitating  or  abetting  ancient  errors.  The 
Bishop  of  Hippo  maintained  that  if  Paul  had  some- 
times practised  the  law,  it  was  not  that  after  the 
coming  of  the  Messiah  he  thought  it  necessary  to 
salvation,  but  to  show  that  he  did  not  disapprove  of 
it,  and  that  if  he  blamed  the  prince  of  the  apostles, 
it  was  because  his  conduct  exposed  the  Christians  of 
Gentile  extraction  to  the  danger  of  considering  legal 
ceremonies  as  obligatory.  "  Should  this  be  true," 
exclaimed  Jerome,  "we  fall  into  the  heresy  of  Cerin- 
thus  and  Ebion,  who  believed  in  Christ,  and  who  have 
only  been  anathematised  by  the  Fathers  for  having 
added  legal  ceremonies  to  his  Gospel,  who  although 
professing  the  new  doctrine,  insisted  upon  retaining 
the  ancient  rites.  And  what  of  the  Ebionites  who  call 
themselves  Christians  ?  To  this  very  day  they  are  per- 
petuated in  all  the  synagogues  in  the  East,  a  sect  of 

1  Ep.  cv.  ad  Augustinum,  2,  3,  5. 

2  Ep.  cxii.  ad  Augustinum. 


110        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

Mineans,  known  as  Nazarenes,  whom  even  the  Phari- 
sees condemn.  They  believe  in  the  same  Christ  as 
we,  the  Son  of  God,  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  suffered 
under  Pontius  Pilate,  who  rose  again  from  the  dead; 
but  wishing  to  be  both  Christians  and  Jews  they  suc- 
ceed in  being  neither  Jews  nor  Christians.  If  you 
thought  it  your  duty  to  try  to  heal  my  slight  wound 
which  in  reality  is  but  the  prick  of  a  needle,  I  beg  of 
you  think  of  your  own,  which  has  every  appearance 
of  a  lance  thrust.  Indeed  the  wrong  of  having  given 
in  the  explanation  of  the  Scriptures,  various  opinions 
of  the  ancients,  is  not  so  great  as  that  of  reintroduc- 
ing  a  perverse  heresy  into  the  Church.  If  we  are 
compelled  to  receive  the  Jews  with  their  ceremonies, 
if  we  allow  them  to  bring  the  rites  of  the  synagogue 
into  the  Church,  I  say  most  sincerely  that  it  will  not 
be  the  Jews  who  will  become  Christians,  but  the 
Christians  who  will  become  Jews."  With  the  same 
eloquence  and  spirit  Jerome  summed  up  the  reasons 
which  Augustine  had  alleged  in  support  of  his  opinions, 
and  he  endeavoured  to  show  that  he  and  his  adver- 
sary were  more  agreed  than  they  believed.  "  Be- 
tween your  opinion  and  mine  the  difference  is  small. 
I  maintain  that  Peter  and  Paul  observed,  or  rather 
pretended  to  observe,  the  ceremonies  of  the  law  for 
fear  of  vexing  the  Jews  who  had  become  Christians. 
You  say  that  their  observance  of  them  was  no  arti- 
ficial dissimulation,  but  a  charitable  condescension; 
hat  it  was  not  a  vain  fear,  but  mercy,  which  drove 
them  to  pretend  to  be  what  they  were  not."  l  The 
lengthy  answer  of  Jerome's  adversary  proves,  how- 
1  Epist.  cxii.,  13,  17. 


CONTROVERSY  WITH  AUGUSTINE    111 

ever,  that  he  and  Augustine  were  less  united  upon 
this  point  than  he  would  have  us  think.  "  Who  is 
there,"  asked  the  bishop  of  Hippo,  "  in  whose  dis- 
courses and  writings  I  can  believe  if  it  be  true  that 
Paul  deceived  his  sons  ?  .  .  .  The  apostle  said  in  the 
beginning,  '  I  call  upon  God  to  witness  that  I  am 
not  lying  in  what  I  write  you,'  and  yet,  through  I 
know  not  what  administrative  dissimulation  (nescio 
qua  dispensatoria  simulatione),  he  would  have  as- 
serted that  Peter  and  Barnabas  were  not  acting 
uprightly  according  to  the  Gospel,  and  that  he  had 
resisted  Peter  to  his  face  because  he  compelled  the 
Gentiles  to  conform  to  Judaism."  :  Augustine  passed 
over  as  completely  unfounded,  the  resemblance  sig- 
nalised by  Jerome  between  Peter's  conduct  at  Antioch, 
when  he  drew  aside  from  the  Christians  of  Gentile 
extraction,  and  that  of  Paul,  when  by  prudent  econ- 
omy, he  practised  himself  certain  Jewish  rites. 
Paul's  whole  life  and  teaching  attest  that  he  did  not 
wish  the  Christian  salvation  to  be  thought  dependent 
upon  these  practices,  but  neither  did  he  wish  to 
be  suspected  of  holding  ceremonies  which  had  been 
instituted  by  God,  and  which,  in  the  divine  scheme 
of  things,  prefigured  the  glorious  realities  of  the 
future,  profane  or  idolatrous. 

Of  the  two  theories  St  Augustine's  was  the  one 
which  prevailed,  and  even  Jerome  seems  to  have 
ended  by  yielding  to  it.  At  the  time  of  his  conten- 
tion with  the  Pelagians,  Jerome  wrote  the  following 
decisive  phrase :  "  Who  can  complain  that  he  is 
denied  what  the  Prince  of  the  Apostles  himself  did 
1  Epist.,  cxvi.  Augustini  ad  Hieronymum. 

IMMACULATE  HEART 
NOVITIATE 


112        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

not  have?"1  Indeed,  in  the  face  of  St  Paul's 
distinct  affirmation,  no  orthodox  exegete  of  the 
present  day  would  dare  to  represent  the  controversy 
of  Antioch  as  the  result  of  a  preconcerted  scheme 
between  the  two  apostles,  and  as  a  sort  of  symboli- 
cal drama  in  which  they  were  actors.  Its  true 
explanation  is  more  simple.  "  Peter  thought  that 
he  should  spare  the  prejudices  of  the  Jews  amongst 
whom  he  was  to  exercise  a  great  part  of  his  ad- 
ministration, knowing  that  a  command  issued  from 
Jerusalem  was  capable  of  raising  impediments  to 
his  apostleship  in  the  Jewish  quarters  of  the 
whole  world.  Paul  looked  at  things  from  a  dif- 
ferent standpoint.  More  especially  the  apostle  of 
the  Gentiles,  he  held  that  the  Gentile  Christians 
should  be  treated  with  the  same  consideration  as 
others.  He  considered  that  the  right,  which  after 
the  Council  of  Jerusalem,  the  Gentiles  had  obtained 
to  abstain  from  the  circumcision  and  from  the  law 
of  Moses,  should  certainly  be  as  much  respected  as 
the  right  of  the  Jews  to  retain  these  practices.  His 
love  for  the  Church's  liberty  received  a  shock  when 
he  saw  that  Peter  now  seemed  to  disapprove  of 
what  he  used  formerly  to  practise  in  person.  There 
were  thus  two  different  forms  of  apostolic  zeal  in 
opposition.2  Peter  had  exceeded  in  his  condescen- 
sion to  the  Jewish  Christians,  but,  although  the 
leader  of  the  apostles,  he  bravely  and  with  meek 
humility  received  the  warning  which  Paul  gave  him 
before  the  Church  of  Antioch. 

1  Dialog.  I  contra  Pelagianos,  22. 

8  Lesetre. — Holy  Church  at  the  time  of  the  Apostles. 


CONTROVERSY  WITH  AUGUSTINE    113 

The  controversy  between  Jerome  and  Augustine 
ended  with  assurances  of  cordial  and  respectful 
admiration,  on  the  part  of  the  young  bishop.  "  I 
pray  you,"  he  wrote  to  his  former  antagonist,  "  spare 
me  not  your  strictures  when  you  think  them  salu- 
tary. No  doubt  according  to  ecclesiastical  rank, 
priesthood  stands  subordinate  to  the  Episcopate, 
but  in  many  other  things  Augustine  is  subordinate 
to  Jerome.  Moreover,  one  should  neither  fear  nor 
disdain  to  be  corrected  by  an  inferior  in  rank." 1 

The  difference  between  Augustine  and  Jerome 
had  also  touched  upon  another  point,  which  we  will 
merely  indicate.  Augustine,  fearing  that  Jerome's 
translations  from  the  Hebrew  might  bewilder  the 
Churches  which  knew  only  the  Septuagint,  had 
urged  him  rather  to  translate  with  the  utmost  care 
the  Greek  version,  which  was  consecrated  by  long 
usage  and  unanimous  respect,  into  Latin.  Jerome, 
however,  answered  Augustine's  somewhat  tentative 
objections  in  the  most  decided  manner.  "  Since  I 
have  corrected  and  translated  the  old  version  from 
Greek  into  Latin  for  the  benefit  of  those  who  only 
understand  our  own  language  (Augustine  does  not 
seem  to  have  known  this),  I  do  not  pretend  to  abolish 
them.  In  my  translation  I  merely  wished  to  re-estab- 
lish the  passages  suppressed  or  altered  by  the  Jews, 
and  elucidate  the  meaning  of  the  original  Hebrew,  to 
the  Latins.  No  one  is  forced  to  read  it  should  they 
not  wish  to.  Let  them  drink  the  old  wine  with  con- 
tentment and,  if  they  like,  disdain  our  new." 2 

1  Epist.  cxvi.     Augustini  ad  Hieronymum,  33. 

2  Epist.  cxii.  20. 

H9 


114        THE  LIFE  OP  SAINT  JEROME 

In  spite  of  these  dissensions,  Augustine  carefully 
and  sympathetically  followed  the  scriptural  work 
of  the  aged  master  until  his  death.  In  "The  City 
of  God"  he  praised  Jerome's  commentary  upon 
David,  he  more  than  once  consulted  the  learned 
exegete,  and  finally  applauded  the  supreme  battle 
which  the  indomitable  old  man  waged  against  the 
growing  heresy  of  Pelagius. 

The  commentary  upon  the  Epistle  to  the  Gala- 
tians  belongs  to  the  scriptural  studies  which  filled 
Jerome's  life.  In  406,  he  finished  the  explanation 
of  the  twelve  minor  prophets  with  a  commentary 
upon  the  prophecy  of  Amos,  and  in  a  preface  to  the 
second  book  of  this  commentary  he  weighed  the 
advantages  and  disadvantages  attendant  upon  old 
age. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE    LAST   YEARS    OF    ST   JEROME'S    LIFE — HIS    LAST 
ORDEALS 

I  N  their  declining  years,  men  look  back  sorrowfully 
upon  their  past  and  wonder  what  the  brief  and 
uncertain  future,  which  is  all  they  dare  look  forward 
to,  has  in  store  for  them.  Most  of  those  who  begin 
to  feel  oppressed  by  the  burden  of  their  years  are 
incapable  of  restraining  a  sigh,  which  is  sometimes 
bitter,  sometimes  manly  or  resigned,  but  which 
always  attests  to  the  hopeless  impotence  with 
which  old  age  threatens  or  strikes  the  majority. 
Even  Christians  are  not  exempt  from  this  feeling 
of  regret.  It  was  not  a  worldling,  disillusioned 
without  being  weaned  from  mundane  interests, 
not  a  slave  of  ambition  whom  the  approach  of 
old  age  filled  with  despair,  but  Joseph  de  Maistre, 
the  most  steadfast  of  believers,  who,  when  over 
sixty,  wrote  these  words,  in  which  he  somewhat 
exaggerated  his  weakness :  "  I  am  now  but  an 
aged  prisoner,  whose  greatest  privilege  is  to  gaze 
out  of  the  window."  The  saints,  who  set  no 
value  upon  the  things  of  this  world,  and  in  their 
isolation  aspire  only  to  the  longed  for  end,  gladly 
welcome  the  grim  visitor  who  leads  them  towards 
it,  and  by  lightening  their  burden,  shortens  their 


116        THE  LIFE  OP  SAINT  JEROME 

journey.  "  Old  age,"  wrote  Jerome,  "  is  accom- 
panied by  many  blessings  and  many  evils.  It 
frees  us  from  the  overbearing  mastery  of  the 
senses,  curbs  our  appetites,  crushes  our  carnal 
impulses,  increases  wisdom,  and  whispers  riper 
counsels.  The  evils  imputed  to  it  are  the  infirmi- 
ties by  which  it  is  frequently  attended.  The  eyes 
become  dim,  food  loses  its  savour,  the  hand 
trembles,  the  teeth  decay,  the  feet  begin  to  totter, 
and  are  scarcely  able  to  walk,  the  body  seems  fast 
losing  its  hold  upon  life,  and  many  of  its  members 
are  already  a  prey  to  death.  And  yet  all  things 
well  considered,  weighing  evil  against  evil,  it  is 
worth  suffering  the  infirmities  of  old  age  to  be 
delivered  from  the  aggression  of  sensuality,  a 
mistress  in  herself  more  grievous  and  importunate 
than  any  other.  Even  old  age,  indeed,  is  not  secure 
from  her  attacks ;  but  it  is  one  thing  to  be  brought 
into  contact  with  temptation,  and  another  to 
succumb  to  it.  Buried  beneath  dead  ashes,  the 
spark  still  seeks  at  times  to  rekindle,  but  it  has 
no  longer  the  power  to  cause  a  conflagration." l 

Jerome's  letters  to  Hedibia  and  Algasia,  in 
which  he  solved  the  difficulties  in  certain  pas- 
sages of  the  New  Testament,  which  these  studious 
Christian  women  had  propounded  to  him,  were 
written  almost  at  the  same  time  as  his  com- 
mentary upon  Amos,  and  are  a  continuation  of 
his  scriptural  works. 

The  commentary  upon  David,  written  towards 
407,  drew  upon  its  author  censure  of  a  different 
1  Comment,  in  Amos.  Lib.  ii. 


HIS  LAST  ORDEALS  117 

order  from  that  which  had  hitherto  assailed  him. 
In  the  explanation  of  a  famous  dream  of  Nebu- 
chadnezzar, Jerome,  turning  his  attention  from  the 
distant  ages  whose  memories  he  was  evoking  to 
the  calamitous  time  in  which  he  was  forced  to  live, 
recognised  in  the  iron  and  the  clay  of  the  statue 
shown  to  the  King  of  Babylon,  a  symbol  and  a 
prophecy  of  the  various  stages  through  which  the 
Roman  Empire  was  to  pass.  The  iron,  typified  the 
ancient  glory  and  the  ancient  power  of  the  Romans ; 
the  clay,  the  humiliation  of  the  times  in  which  he 
wrote :  "  There  was  nothing  more  mighty  or  in- 
vincible than  Rome  at  her  outset ;  to-day  there  is 
nothing  weaker :  in  our  civil  wars  and  in  our  wars 
with  foreign  nations,  we  are  reduced  to  craving 
the  aid  of  the  barbarians." l  A  defiant  spirit  of 
patriotism  was  aroused  by  these  confessions,  and 
Jerome  was  obliged  to  justify  himself.  "  If  I  have 
applied  to  the  Roman  Empire  the  words  of  Daniel 
upon  the  statue,  which  is  shown  to  us  in  the  Scrip- 
tures as  at  first  powerful  and  now  weak,  lay  not  the 
blame  upon  me,  but  rather  upon  the  prophet,  for 
one  should  not  flatter  princes  to  the  extent  of 
undervaluing  the  truths  of  the  Scriptures.  Gene- 
ralisation does  no  individual  injury."  2 

Jerome  dedicated  the  commentary  upon  Isaiah, 
from  which  this  short  defence  has  been  extracted, 
and  which  had  formerly  been  promised  to  St  Paula, 
to  Eustochium  and  Pammachius.  While  engaged 
upon  this  work  he  was  taken  ill,  and  upon  his 

1  Comment,  in  Danielem.    Lib  i.,  chap.  ii. 

2  Comment,  in  Isaiam.     Lib.  xi. 


118        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

recovery  he  wrote  to  Eustochium  these  strong  and 
serene  words  which  Tillemont  has  so  well  rendered : 
"  Knowing  to  whom  I  am  indebted  for  every  instant 
of  my  life,  and  knowing  that  my  death  was  perhaps 
only  deferred  so  that  I  might  be  able  to  accomplish 
the  work  upon  the  Prophets  which  I  had  begun,  I 
devote  myself  exclusively  to  this  task ;  and  as  from 
some  lofty  elevation  I  contemplate  the  storms  and 
the  shipwrecks  of  this  world,  which,  however,  I  be- 
moan, and  which  cause  me  infinite  distress.  Com- 
pletely detached  from  the  things  of  the  present,  I 
think  only  of  the  future,  and,  paying  no  heed  to  the 
clamour  and  the  judgments  of  men,  my  thoughts 
dwell  exclusively  upon  the  awful  Judgment  Day  of 
God.  And  you,  Eustochium,  virgin  of  Christ,  whose 
prayers  guarded  me  during  my  illness,  now  that  I 
am  recovered,  again  implore  for  me  the  grace  of 
Jesus  Christ,  so  that,  under  the  guidance  of  the 
same  spirit  which  through  the  mouths  of  the  pro- 
phets predicted  the  things  to  come,  I  may  penetrate 
the  clouds,  pierce  their  obscurity,  and  hear  the  Word 
of  God."  i 

It  is  possible  that  the  tempests  and  storms  men- 
tioned by  Jerome  were  the  opposition  by  which  he 
was  incessantly  harassed,  but  it  is  incontestable 
that  they  also  were  allusions  to  the  evils  to  which 
the  East  was  at  that  time  a  prey.  At  the  end  of 
the  year  408  Alaric  laid  siege  to  Rome,  which,  in 
order  to  regain  its  liberty,  expended  immense  sums ; 
in  409  the  King  of  the  Goths  again  appeared  before 
the  walls  of  the  Eternal  City.  During  these  years 
1  Comment,  in  Isaiam.  Lib.  xi. 


HIS  LAST  ORDEALS  119 

of  calamity  Jerome  kept  reminding  his  correspon- 
dents of  the  duties  of  the  Christian  life,  and  recalling 
to  them  evangelical  counsels,  the  practice  of  which 
seemed  to  be  facilitated  by  so  many  disasters.  In 
the  midst  of  his  exhortations  to  the  widowed  Agerucia 
to  keep  an  inviolable  continence  from  that  time  for- 
ward, and  to  pour  abundant  alms  into  the  hands  of 
the  poor,  he  suddenly,  at  the  thought  of  the  uni- 
versal ruin  and  the  universal  distress,  exclaimed : 
"What!  the  vessel  has  foundered,  yet  I  think  of  the 
cargo  !  ...  If  we,  pitiable  survivors,  have  hitherto 
been  spared,  it  is  due  not  to  our  own  merits,  but  to 
the  mercy  of  God.  Innumerable  and  cruel  nations 
have  inundated  Gaul.  All  which  lies  between  the 
Ocean  and  the  Rhine,  and  between  the  Alps  and  the 
Pyrenees,  has  been  devastated  by  the  Quadi,  the 
Vandals,  the  Sarmatians,  the  Ulans,  the  Herulians, 
the  Burgundians,  and  oh  !  unhappy  republic  I  even 
by  the  Pannonians.  Mainz,  which  was  formerly  an 
important  town,  has  been  taken  and  sacked,  and 
thousands  have  been  slaughtered  in  its  church, 
After  a  long  siege  Worms  has  been  destroyed,  and 
Reims,  a  town  of  old  so  strong  ;  Amiens,  Arras,  the 
Morinians  who  dwell  at  the  extremities  of  the  earth ; 
Tournai,  Spires,  Strasburg,  have  passed  under  the 
rule  of  the  Germans.  With  the  exception  of  a  few 
towns,  Aquitania,  Novempopulania,  Lyonnais,  and 
Narbonensis  have  been  completely  ravaged.  Beyond 
the  walls  it  is  the  sword  which  slays ;  inside  them, 
hunger.  I  am  unable  to  recall  without  tears  the 
fate  of  Toulouse,  which,  until  now,  had  owed  its 
preservation  to  the  merits  of  Exuperus,  its  saintly 


120        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

bishop.  Even  Spain  trembles  daily  at  the  memory 
of  the  Cimbrian  invasion,  and  her  terror  causes  her 
to  suffer  continually,  what  others  have  suffered  but 
once.  Answer  me,  my  daughter:  Is  this  a  proper 
moment  for  thee  to  think  of  remarrying  ?  Who, 
I  ask  thee,  wilt  thou  espouse  ?  One  who  flies  before 
the  enemy,  or  one  who  resists  him  ?  Whatever  thy 
choice,  thou  knowest  what  awaits  thee  !  "  l 

Jerome  also  strove  to  inspire  Julian,  the  Dalma- 
tian, with  the  same  feeling  of  scorn  for  a  world 
which  on  every  side  was  passing  from  its  wretched 
people.  He  urged  him,  appealing  to  the  man  of 
wealth  smitten  through  the  loss  of  a  great  part 
of  his  fortune,  and  to  the  father  and  husband, 
smitten  through  the  loss  of  his  wife  and  daughters, 
whose  death  seemed  to  his  faithful  soul  merely  a 
temporary  separation,  to  devote  himself  more  than 
ever  to  the  service  of  God  and  the  poor,  and  to 
follow  Pammachius  and  the  saintly  priest  Paulinus 
in  their  path  of  complete  renunciation.  The  date 
of  a  letter  which  Jerome  wrote  to  the  deacon  Sabini- 
anus  may  possibly  be  fixed  at  the  same  period. 
Sabinianus,  after  certain  episodes  in  his  dissolute 
career  which  had  caused  the  death  of  several  of  his 
accomplices,  and  after  a  notorious  scandal  which 
exposed  him  to  a  formidable  revenge,  fled  from 
Rome  and  concealed  himself  among  the  ranks  of 
some  Samnite  brigands.  He  then  succeeded  in 
reaching  Palestine,  where  he  presented  favourable 
letters  from  the  deluded  bishop  who  had  ordained 
him,  to  Jerome,  who  intrusted  him  with  the  office 
1  Epist.  cxxiii.  ad  Ageruchiam.  De  Monogamia,  16,  18. 


HIS  LAST  ORDEALS  121 

of  reader  in  one  of  the  convents  directed  by  Bus- 
tochium.  The  incorrigible  seducer,  however,  pur- 
sued his  evil  ways  even  in  the  very  cave  of  the 
Nativity.  He  persuaded  a  young  girl,  who  had 
received  the  virgin's  veil  in  Rome  and  who  had 
renewed  her  vow  in  Jerusalem,  to  follow  him,  but 
at  the  very  moment  fixed  upon  for  their  flight  all 
was  discovered.  The  heads  of  religious  communities 
were  empowered  to  inflict  severe  punishment  upon 
rebellious  persons  and  fugitives.  Sabinianus  threw 
himself  at  Jerome's  feet  in  mortal  terror,  and,  weep- 
ing bitterly,  promised  to  henceforward  lead  a  life  of 
repentance  under  the  monastic  rule.  He  obtained 
mercy,  but  his  tears  do  not  seem  to  have  been  very 
sincere,  for  once  reassured  as  to  the  danger  of  severe 
chastisement,  he  fled  from  the  convent  where  he 
was  confined  and  resumed  a  vagabond  and  profligate 
life  throughout  the  Syrian  towns,  hurling  the  vilest 
calumnies  against  Jerome  and  Eustochium.  More 
affected  by  the  well-nigh  desperate  peril  of  Sabini- 
anus' soul  than  by  his  own  injuries,  the  anchorite 
wrote  him  an  eloquent  letter,  saying :  "  Have  pity 
on  thyself.  Remember  that  God  will  some  day 
judge  thee.  Remember  the  bishop  from  whom  thou 
didst  receive  thy  deaconship.  .  .  .  Wonder  not  that 
the  holy  man  should  have  been  deceived  when  he 
ordained  thee.  God  sorely  repented  of  having 
anointed  Saul,  and  among  the  twelve  apostles  even, 
there  proved  to  be  one  traitor.  Unhappy  wretch, 
turn  toward  thy  Saviour  so  that  He  may  turn 
towards  thee.  Repent,  so  that  God  may  repent  of 
the  awful  judgment  He  has  pronounced  against  thee. 


122        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

Why,  forgetful  of  thy  own  misdeeds,  dost  thou 
strive  to  traduce  others  ?  Why  traduce  a  man  who 
gives  thee  salutary  advice  ?  I  assent  to  being  a 
malefactor,  which  is  the  report  of  me  which  thou 
hast  spread  abroad.  Then  let  us  mingle  our  repent- 
ance. I  assent  to  being  a  sinner,  then  let  us  to- 
gether expiate  our  sins  with  our  tears.  Thinkest 
thou  that  my  crimes  may  become  virtues  for  thee  ? 
Thinkest  thou  that  it  will  mitigate  the  evils  of  thy 
plight  to  have  many  companions  in  thy  profligacy  ? 
At  least  shed  a  few  tears  upon  the  costly  raiments 
which  adorn  thee  in  thine  eyes,  and  know  that  thou 
art  but  a  ragged  and  filthy  mendicant.  It  is  never 
too  late  to  repent.  Hadst  thou  lain  wounded  upon 
the  road  which  leads  from  Jerusalem  to  Jericho,  the 
good  Samaritan  would  have  put  thee  on  thy  horse 
again,  and  guided  thee  to  the  hostelry  to  be  cared 
for.  Wert  thou  lying  in  the  tomb  and  already 
exhaling  the  odour  of  death,  the  Saviour  would 
bring  thee  back  to  life.  .  .  ."  l 

While  Jerome  was  writing  these  lofty  and  inspired 
letters  to  Sabinianus,  Rome,  which  had  stood  so 
many  sieges  and  which  had  long  been  in  imminent 
peril,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  barbarians.  Upon 
the  24th  of  August  410,  Alaric  entered  by  the  Porta 
Salaria  and  delivered  the  Eternal  City  to  pillage, 
fire,  and  the  sword.  Marcella,  the  illustrious  and 
pious  widow  who  had  founded  the  first  monastery 
in  Rome,  and  who  had  encouraged  Jerome  in  his 
biblical  labours,  was  one  of  the  victims  of  the  catas- 
trophe. Her  abode  upon  the  Aventine  was  in- 
1  Epist.  cxlvii.,  ad  Sabinianum  lapsum,  4,  9. 


HIS  LAST  ORDEALS  123 

vaded,  but  the  intrepid  Christian  woman  resolutely 
faced  the  Goths  who  resorted  to  torture  in  order  to 
force  her  to  surrender  them  treasures  which  she  no 
longer  possessed,  having  distributed  them  among 
the  poor.  "  Marcella,"  wrote  St  Jerome,  "  seemed 
insensible  to  the  torment  of  scourge  and  lash.  She 
threw  herself  weeping  at  the  feet  of  the  barbarians, 
but  her  one  prayer  was  that  they  would  not  separate 
Principia  from  her,  and  that  the  youthful  virgin 
might  be  spared  that,  which  because  of  her  great 
age,  she  herself  had  no  cause  to  fear.  Jesus  Christ 
softened  the  hardness  of  their  hearts,  and  pity  crept 
in  among  their  blood-stained  swords.  After  the 
barbarians  had  conducted  Marcella  and  her  com- 
panion to  the  basilica  of  St  Paul  the  Apostle,  there 
to  find  either  a  place  of  refuge  or  a  sepulchre,  Mar- 
cella burst  into  transports  of  praise.  She  gave 
thanks  unto  God  for  having  preserved  Principia's 
chastity,  for  having  permitted  that  captivity  should 
be  powerless  to  impoverish  her,  for  she  had  no  need 
of  daily  bread  being  so  filled  with  the  spirit  of  God 
that  she  felt  no  hunger,  and  for  being  able  to  say  in 
all  sincerity,  "  naked  came  I  out  of  my  mother's 
womb  and  naked  shall  I  return  thither.  The  Lord 
gave  and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away.  Blessed  be  the 
name  of  the  Lord." * 

A  few  days  after  these  events  Marcella  expired. 
All  these  tragic  tidings  were  brought  to  Palestine 
by  some  fugitives,  and  Jerome  was  simultaneously 
informed  of  the  death  of  Marcella,  of  that  of  Pam- 

1  Epist.  cxxvii.  ad  Principiam  virginem,  sive  Marcellae  vidux 
Epitaphium,  13. 


124        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

machius  for  which  no  one  seemed  able  to  account, 
and  of  the  fall  of  Rome.  A  few  of  the  lamenta- 
tions which  the  triumph  of  the  Goths  wrung  from 
Jerome's  patriotic  soul,  have  already  been  quoted  in 
the  introductory  chapter.  The  commentary  upon 
Ezekiel  was  interrupted,  and  it  was  not  until  two 
years  after  the  catastrophe  that  the  hermit  was  at 
last  able  to  write  Marcella's  funeral  oration  and 
"  Epitaphium  "  for  Principia.  A  letter  intended  to 
direct  the  education  of  the  youthful  Pacatula, 
written  by  Jerome  to  Gaudentius  gives  us  some  idea 
of  the  universal  desolation  and  also  of  the  inconceiv- 
able obstinacy  of  a  world  which  defied  every  divine 
threat  and  punishment.  "  Oh,  shame,"  he  cried, 
"  all  is  crumbling  to  dust  and  ashes,  except  our  sins, 
which  still  flourish.  Rome,  the  famous,  the  head  of 
the  universe  has  perished  in  the  flames  of  a  single  con- 
flagration, and  there  is  no  region  whither  exile  has  not 
driven  its  citizens.  The  churches,  formerly  so  holy, 
have  been  reduced  to  ashes,  but  we  are  still  given  over 
to  avarice.  We  live  as  if  we  had  but  one  day  to  live, 
we  build  as  if  we  were  always  to  dwell  here  below." l 
Fugitives  from  Rome  had  landed  upon  every  shore 
and  had,  figuratively  speaking,  inundated  Palestine. 
"  Who  would  have  believed,"  asked  Jerome  in  one  of 
his  prefaces  to  Ezekiel,  "  that  Rome,  whose  victories 
had  raised  her  above  the  universe,  could  have  fallen 
and  become  for  her  people  both  a  mother  and  a 
tomb  ?  Who  would  have  believed  that  the  daughters 
of  the  mighty  city  would  one  day  be  wandering  upon 

1  Ep.   cxxxviii.  ad  Gaudentium  de  Pacatulae  infantuJae  educa- 
tione,  4. 


HIS  LAST  ORDEALS  125 

the  shores  of  the  East,  of  Egypt,  and  of  Africa,  ser- 
vants and  slaves.  Who  would  have  believed  that 
Bethlehem  would  daily  receive  noble  Romans, 
illustrious  matrons  reared  in  opulence,  but  now 
reduced  to  beggary!  Powerless  to  succour  them 
all,  I  grieve  and  weep  with  them,  and,  completely 
given  up  to  the  duties  which  charity  imposes  upon 
me,  I  have  put  aside  my  commentary  upon  Ezekiel 
and  almost  all  study,  for  to-day  one  must  translate 
the  words  of  the  scriptures  into  deeds,  and  instead 
of  speaking  saintly  words  one  must  act  them."  l 

Jerome's  refuge  did  not  escape  from  the  incur- 
sion of  the  barbarians.  Towards  the  year  411  the 
Saracens  invaded  and  ravaged  the  frontiers  of  Egypt, 
Palestine,  Phoenicia,  and  Syria.  Fresh  exiles,  not- 
ably Pinianus,  his  mother  Albina,  and  his  wife 
Melania,  fleeing  from  the  cruelties  and  extortions 
of  the  prefect  Heraclius,  who  had  revolted  against 
the  Emperor,  came  to  the  Holy  Land  from  Africa. 
In  the  midst  of  endless  trials,  beset  by  duties  and 
visits  which  scarcely  left  him  any  leisure,  Jerome 
became  more  and  more  oppressed  by  the  burden  of 
his  years.  "  In  the  hours  of  the  night,"  wrote  the 
indefatigable  veteran,  "  hours  which  I  earn  or  rather 
snatch,  and  which  towards  winter  begin  to  be  some- 
what longer,  by  the  light  of  a  small  lamp,  I  en- 
deavour to  dictate  these  lucubrations,  such  as  they 
are,  and  absorbed  in  my  exegetical  labours  gain 
some  respite  from  the  cares  of  a  tormented  soul. 
Besides  the  effort  of  dictating  I  find  another  diffi- 
culty, for  my  eyes,  like  those  of  the  saintly  patri- 
1  Comment,  in  Ezechielem.  Lib.  iii.  prrefat. 


126        THE  LIFE  OP  SAINT  JEROME 

arch  Isaac,  have  grown  dim  with  age,  and  I  cannot 
read  by  lamplight  the  Hebrew  works  which,  on 
account  of  the  exiguity  of  the  characters,  are 
almost  unintelligible  to  me  even  in  the  daytime. 
As  to  the  Greek  commentaries,  I  can  only  read 
them  through  the  eyes  of  my  brothers." l 

In  spite  of  this,  Jerome  persisted  in  his  work,  and 
was  about  to  enter  upon  a  supreme  struggle.  In  a 
famous  letter  to  Demetrias,  which  was  a  sort  of 
treatise  upon  virginity,  he  warned  this  young  patri- 
cian maiden,  who  had  sought  refuge  in  Africa, 
against  some  errors,  in  which  Tillemont  professes 
to  detect  traces  of  Origenism.  As  of  old,  when  with 
a  resolute  heart  and  a  firm  voice  he  had  adhered  to 
the  teachings  of  the  Pope  Damasus,  Jerome  exhorted 
Demetrias  to  remain  faithfully  united  to  the  Holy 
See.  Having  reminded  the  youthful  virgin  of  the 
blows  which  Pope  Damasus  dealt  to  heresy,  he 
wrote :  "  It  is  my  religious  affection  which  prompts 
me  to  warn  thee ;  keep  the  faith  of  Innocent,  the 
son  and  successor  of  Anastasius  upon  the  Apostolic 
throne,  and  however  wise  and  well  informed  thou 
mayest  think  thyself,  never  embrace  a  strange 
doctrine." 2 

In  415  the  Spaniard,  Paulus  Orosius,  a  disciple 
of  Augustine,  arrived  in  Bethlehem  bearing  letters 
in  which  the  bishop  of  Hippo  propounded  two  ques- 
tions to  the  aged  doctor.  He  consulted  him  upon 
the  meaning  of  St  James'  text,  "  For  whosoever 
shall  keep  the  whole  law  and  yet  offend  in  one  point 

1  Comment,  in  Ezechielem.     Lib.  xii.,  cap.  xxi. 

2  Epist.  cxxx.  ad  Demetriadem.     De  servanda  virginitate. 


HIS  LAST  ORDEALS  127 

he  is  guilty  of  all,"  l  and  closed  his  letter  with  the 
following  humble  words :  "  Should  thy  erudition  find 
anything  to  censure,  I  implore  thee  to  write  and  tell 
me  of  it,  and  do  not  fear  to  correct  me.  One  would 
indeed  be  unfortunate  could  one  not  listen  respect- 
fully to  a  man  who  has  worked  so  much  and  with  so 
much  edification,  and  could  one  not  give  thanks  to 
the  Lord  our  God,  who  made  thee  what  thou  art, 
for  the  success  of  thy  work.  If  it  is  my  duty  to  be 
more  disposed  to  learn  from  whomsoever  it  may  be, 
that  which  it  is  well  for  me  to  know,  than  to  impart 
my  knowledge  to  others,  how  much  more  natural  it 
is,  that  I  should  be  ready  to  accept  this  service  of 
charity  from  one  whose  erudition  has,  in  the  name 
and  with  the  help  of  the  Lord,  advanced  the  study 
of  the  Scriptures  to  an  extent  hitherto  unheard 
of."  2 

In  another  letter  the  bishop  questioned  Jerome 
upon  the  origin  of  the  soul.  This  was  not  the  first 
time  that  this  question  had  been  submitted  to 
Jerome,  for  as  early  as  411  the  Governor  of  Africa 
and  his  wife  Anapsychia  had  laid  it  before  him.  The 
problem  was,  whether  the  human  soul  was  immedi- 
ately created  by  God  at  the  very  instant  when  nature 
ordains  it  to  be  united  to  the  body,  or  whether  the 
theory  of  a  spiritual  generation,  causing  one  soul  to 
proceed  from  another,  were  admissible.  Upon  this 
point  Augustine  had  hesitated,  and,  as  Cardinal 
Norris  says,  the  audacity  of  the  Pelagian  party  in 

1  James  ii.  10. 

2  Epist.  cxxxii.  Augustini  ad  Ilieronymum  seu  liber  desententia 
Jacobi,  21. 


128        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

declaring  original  sin  to  be  irreconcilable  with  the 
"creationist"  doctrine,  inclined  the  bishop  of  Hippo 
towards  the  contrary  opinion.1  St  Augustine  tells 
us,  that  in  his  answer,  Jerome  pleaded  his  ab- 
sence of  leisure  to  solve  the  problem ;  and  as  a 
matter  of  fact  he  did  not  solve  it  in  any  subse- 
quent letter.2  Although  vehemently  disclaiming  the 
Origenist  error  of  the  pre-existence  of  souls,  he  does 
not  seem  to  have  adopted  any  solution  of  the  diffi- 
culty, either  in  his  books  against  Ruflnus,  or  in  his 
letters  to  Marcellinus.  Jerome  was  not  the  only 
learned  doctor  with  whom  the  question  has  remained 
undecided.  In  the  twelfth  century  St  Anselm  prayed 
upon  his  death-bed  that  God  might  grant  him  a  few 
days  more  of  life  in  which  to  elucidate  it,  not  that  he 
was,  as  Charles  de  Remusat  tells  us,  one  of  those 
"great  restless  souls  .  .  .  who  prefer  love  to  pos- 
session, and  upon  the  threshold  of  heaven  sigh  for 
the  labour  and  the  hope  of  their  earthly  existences," 
but  because  as  a  religious  thinker  he  would  have 
wished  to  bequeath  to  his  brethren  one  truth  the 
more.  The  slow  and  sure  workings  of  Catholic 
theology,  under  the  direction  and  with  the  authority 
of  the  priesthood,  have  definitely  solved  the  problem 
which  tormented  Augustine  and  Anselm,  and  raised 
the  primarily  contested  theory  of  the  immediate 
creation  of  souls,  to  the  rank  of  other  positive 
doctrines. 

"  Orosius,"  wrote  Tillemont,  "  left  St  Augustine 
occupied  in  combating  the  Pelagians ;  he  found  St 

1  Vindicke  Augustinianse,  cap.  iv.  3. 
'2  Retractat,  lib.  xii.,  cap.  xlv. 


HIS  LAST  ORDEALS  129 

Jerome  engaged  in  the  same  war." l  It  was  in 
this  war  that  Jerome  expended  all  his  remaining 
strength. 

The  great  Eastern  heresies  had  touched  upon  the 
mysteries  of  the  divine  life,  and  had  ended  in  offer- 
ing their  supporters  a  false  explanation  of  them. 
Pelagius,  an  Irishman  and  a  shrewd  and  daring 
spirit,  fixed  the  general  attention  upon  human 
nature,  and  professed  to  elucidate  the  mystery  of 
the  relations  existing  between  created  liberty  and 
the  concurrence  and  grace  of  God.  There  were  two 
terms,  one  of  which  Pelagius  suppressed,  only  ac- 
knowledging that  of  free  will.  According  to  him,  a 
man  possessing  the  divine  gift  of  liberty  could  per- 
form every  duty,  even  the  most  difficult,  avoid  all  sin, 
and  become  invulnerable  to  the  impulses  of  passion. 
The  innovator  also  rejected  the  dogma  of  original 
sin.  Nature  was  good  and  sufficient  unto  itself; 
it  needed  no  healing  remedy,  nor  any  assistance 
which  would  raise  it  to  higher  spheres.  The  idea 
of  the  Redemption,  "  that  great  remedy  granted  to  a 
great  distress," 2  was  dying  out,  and  even  prayer  was 
arrested  as  if  stifled  upon  human  lips,  from  whence  it 
nevertheless  springs  spontaneously.  "  If  the  grace 
of  God  consist  in  that  He  has  given  us  the  use  of 
our  own  will,"  wrote  Jerome,  drawing  legitimate 
conclusions  from  the  theories  advanced  by  Pelagius, 
"if  satisfied  with  our  liberty  we  consider  that  we 
had  no  longer  need  of  His  help,  fearing  that  this 
very  dependence  might  destroy  our  freedom  of  will, 
we  should  no  longer  pray  nor  try,  in  order  daily  to 
1  Memoirs,  etc.,  St  Jerome.  Art.  cxxxv.  2  Gerbet. 
19 


130        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

obtain  a  gift  which  once  received  remains  for  ever 
in  our  power,  to  move  the  divine  mercy  by  our  sup- 
plications. .  .  .  Let  us  also  abolish  fasting  and  con- 
tinence; why  should  I  exert  myself  to  obtain  through 
labour  that  which  already  belongs  to  me  ?  " l  All 
the  rationalism  of  future  ages  was  anticipated  in  this 
haughty  system  which  undervalued  human  weakness 
and  rejected  all  divine  assistance.  One  can  already 
hear  the  arrogant  sophism  of  Rousseau :  "  I  converse 
with  God ;  I  bless  him  for  his  gifts,  but  I  do  not  pray 
to  Him.  What  should  I  ask  of  Him  ?  " 

Pelagius  had  in  turn  taken  his  false  doctrine  to 
Italy,  Africa  and  Palestine.  In  Rome  he  had  won 
the  protection  of  Melania,  the  illustrious  widow. 
During  a  brief  space  of  time  the  bishop  of  Hippo 
had  also  yielded  to  his  charm,  and  Jerome  had 
sympathetically  received  the  innovator  who  knew 
how  to  regulate  his  speech  and  his  silences  ac- 
cording to  circumstances.  There  were  two  disciples 
who  propagated  the  doctrines  of  Pelagius  with  inde- 
fatigable zeal,  one  Celestius,  who  was  less  prudent  or 
more  daring  than  his  master,  and  Julianus  of  Eclana, 
a  former  pupil  of  St  Augustine  and  a  friend  of  St 
Paulinus  of  Nola,  who  sang  his  Epithalamium  in  the 
most  poetic  language.  Jerome  soon  discovered  the 
true  sense  and  import  of  the  assertions  of  Pelagius, 
and  urged  thereto  by  the  faithful  who  referred  to  the 
defender  and  tried  interpreter  of  the  true  doctrine, 
he  finally  determined  to  write  to  Ctesiphon  his 
letter  against  the  new  heresy. 

"  Perhaps  none  of  his  books,"  said  Amedee  Thierry, 
1  Epist.  cxxxiii.  ad  Ctesiphontem,  5. 


HIS  LAST  ORDEALS  131 

"better  reveals  the  marvellous  acuteness  of  St 
Jerome's  mind.  To  pass  judgment  upon  such  a 
man  as  Pelagius,  he  had  but  the  vague  data  which 
he  had  been  able  to  collect  from  public  rumour,  from 
the  reports  of  a  few  friends,  or  from  the  adroitly 
calculated  conversation  of  the  monk  himself;  of 
the  audacious  preachings  of  Celestius,  or  of  the 
Pelagian  writings  which  were  beginning  to  spread 
over  the  East,  Jerome  knew  practically  nothing. 
...  A  few  of  the  Pelagian  propositions,  shrouded 
in  circumlocution  and  mystery,  were  sufficient  to 
enable  him  to  reconstruct  the  whole  of  Pelagianism, 
to  point  out  its  dangers  to  the  Faith,  and  to  furnish 
weapons  against  its  leader."  l  The  letter  to  Ctesi- 
phon,  from  which  we  have  lately  made  quotations, 
contains  a  testimony  which,  without  pride,  but  in 
tones  of  legitimate  assurance,  Jerome  the  septua- 
genarian rendered  to  the  immaculate  orthodoxy  of 
his  long  life  exclusively  spent  in  the  quest  of  truth. 
"  From  my  youth  .  .  .  since  when,  many  years  have 
elapsed  .  .  ."  he  said,  "  until  my  present  age,  I  have 
written  many  works.  I  have  ever  been  solicitous 
to  set  nought  before  my  readers  but  that  which 
I  had  learnt  from  the  public  teachings  of  the  Church, 
and  to  follow,  not  the  arguments  of  the  philosophers, 
but  the  simplicity  of  the  apostles  ;  for  I  remembered 
this  verse,  '  For  it  is  written,  I  will  destroy  the 
wisdom  of  the  wise,  and  will  bring  to  nothing  the 
understanding  of  the  prudent,'  and  again,  '  Because 
the  foolishness  of  God  is  wiser  than  men  and  the 
weakness  of  God  is  stronger  than  men.' 2  I  defy 
1  St  Jerome,  Book  xii.  2  I  Cor.  i.  19,  25. 


132        THE  LIFE  OP  SAINT  JEROME 

my  adversaries ;  let  them  examine  every  book  which 
I  have  written  up  till  this  moment,  and  if  they  find 
that  I  have  made  any  mistake  from  lack  of  compe- 
tence let  them  publicly  denounce  it,  or  else  let 
them  correct  those  things  which  are  right  and  I 
will  refute  their  calumnies ;  or  should  there  be  any 
foundation  for  their  criticism,  I  will  acknowledge  my 
error,  for  I  would  rather  correct  myself  than  perse- 
vere in  erroneous  ideas." 

Beside  this  letter  to  Ctesiphon,  famous  in  the 
history  of  the  Pelagian  controversy,  Jerome  wrote 
his  three  "  Dialogues,"  in  which  he  quoted  the 
Pharisaical  prayer  of  the  heresiarch,  "  Lord,  Thou 
knowest  that  my  hands  are  clean  of  plunder  and  my 
lips  pure  of  lies ;  it  is  with  these  lips  that  I  implore 
Thy  mercy." l  Words  which  may  or  may  not  be 
Pelagius'  own,  but  in  which  breathe  the  whole 
Pelagian  spirit  of  pride.  In  opposition  to  this  vain- 
glorious formula  Jerome  cited  the  humble  petitions 
contained  in  the  Lord's  prayer.  "  Forgive  us  our 
trespasses.  .  .  .  lead  us  not  into  temptation  but 
deliver  us  from  evil."  He  invoked  the  testimony 
of  the  liturgy  which  Bossuet  surnamed  the  "chief 
instrument  of  tradition." 2  "...  If  you  acknow- 
ledge but  one  baptism,  the  same  for  infants  and 
adults,  it  is  clear  that  infants  receive  it  for  the  sins 
they  have  contracted  in  Adam." 8  Jerome  did  not 
omit  the  testimony  of  the  divines ;  after  alleging  that 
of  St  Cyprian,  he  confronted  his  contradictor  with 

1  Dial,  ad  versus  Pelagianos.     Lib.  iii.  14. 

2  Instruction  sur  les  etats  d'oraison.    Traite  i.,  livre  vi.  n.  i. 
8  Dial.,  Lib.  iii.  19. 


HIS  LAST  ORDEALS  133 

the  authority,  at  that  time  so  weighty,  of  the  bishop 
of  Hippo.  "  Since  long  ago  the  pontiff  Augustine 
wrote  against  thy  false  doctrine  concerning  the 
baptism  of  infants,  two  books  which  he  dedicated 
to  the  tribune  Marcellinus,  the  innocent  victim  of 
the  tyrant  Heraclius  and  of  the  heretics  ...  he 
wrote  a  third  denouncing  those  who  say  as  thou 
dost,  that  if  man  be  willing,  he  may  preserve  him- 
self from  sin  without  the  help  of  grace,  and  has 
lately  written  a  fourth  for  Hilarion  refuting  thy 
false  system.  It  is  said  that  he  is  writing  other 
books  especially  directed  against  thee,  but  they 
have  not  reached  me.  Not  wishing  to  be  reminded 
of  Horace's  lines,  '  Do  not  carry  timber  to  the 
forest,'  I  am  inclined  to  cease  this  work.  I  should 
but  uselessly  reiterate  the  same  things,  or  if  I 
wished  to  say  new  ones,  that  brilliant  genius  has 
already  said  them  better  than  I." 

Jerome  did  not  desert  the  battlefield.  To  escape 
from  it  he  would  have  been  obliged  to  leave  Pales- 
tine, which  was  then  ringing  with  the  Pelagian 
controversy.  The  general  disquiet  which  was  thus 
agitating  the  Church  no  doubt  decided  bishop  John 
to  open,  in  July  415,  the  Conference  of  Jerusalem, 
which  was  entirely  composed  of  priests,  from  among 
whom  a  few  Europeans — Avitus,  Vitalis  and  Pas- 
serius — equally  versed  in  Latin  and  in  Greek,  were 
to  serve  as  interpreters.  Domninus,  an  orthodox 
and  wealthy  layman,  formerly  the  controller  of  the 
imperial  largess  and  invested  by  the  Emperor 
Arcadius  with  the  title  of  vicar  of  the  prefects,  sat 
also  in  the  assembly. 


134        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

In  the  absence  of  Jerome,  who  perhaps  had  not 
been  bidden  to  the  conference,  Orosius  attended  in 
all  the  ardour  of  his  youth  and  intrepid  faith.  He 
reported  the  condemnation  passed  upon  Celestius 
by  the  Council  of  Carthage,  and  was  loud  in  his 
praise  of  Augustine's  and  Jerome's  refutations  of 
the  new  dogmas.  Pelagius  when  called  upon  to 
explain  himself,  did  so  in  an  ambiguous  manner ;  the 
only  daring  which  he  evinced  was  in  the  contempt 
which,  to  the  indignant  stupefaction  of  the  assem- 
blage, he  showed  for  the  bishop  of  Hippo.  The 
arch  heretic  knew  himself  to  be  protected  by  the 
benevolent  attitude  of  John,  whose  misadventures 
in  the  Origenist  matter  had  failed  either  to  warn  or 
make  him  amend  his  ways. 

The  conference  dispersed  after  having  decided 
that  letters  and  deputies  should  be  sent  to  Pope 
Innocent,  and  after  having  enjoined  silence  upon 
all.  This  silence,  however,  was  broken  by  the 
bishop  of  Jerusalem,  who  accused  Orosius  of  having 
advanced  a  heresy  diametrically  opposed  to  that  of 
Pelagius.  Orosius  wrote  his  Apology  and  the 
controversy  was  reopened.  Moreover,  two  Gallic 
bishops,  Heros  of  Aries  and  Lazarus  of  Aix,  driven 
from  their  province  by  political  difficulties  and 
drawn  to  Palestine  by  their  desire  to  make  a  pilgrim- 
age, denounced  at  that  very  moment  the  heresies  of 
Celestius  and  Pelagius  to  Eulogius,  the  metropolitan 
of  Caesarea.  A  council  was  convened  at  Diospolis, 
the  Greek  name  of  the  ancient  city  of  Lydda,  at 
which  Heros  and  Lazarus,  one  of  whom  was  ill, 
did  not  appear.  Orosius,  possibly  prevented  by 


HIS  LAST  ORDEALS  135 

secret  intrigues  from  attending,  was  also  absent. 
However,  the  memorandum  upon  which  Heros  and 
Lazarus  had  recorded  a  certain  number  of  erroneous 
propositions  was  read  at  the  Council,  and  Pelagius 
was  called  upon  either  to  justify  himself  or  to  retract. 
With  the  aid  of  evasions,  sophistical  distinctions, 
or  audacious  denials,  Pelagius  succeeded  in  convinc- 
ing of  his  innocence  the  fourteen  bishops  presided 
over  by  Eulogius  and  assembled  at  Diospolis.  He 
was  absolved,  but  Pelagianism  was  condemned ;  from 
whence  the  diverse  opinions  of  a  conference  whose 
verdict  "  Pope  Innocent  would  neither  censure  nor 
approve,"  have  arisen.  The  bishop  of  Hippo  has 
laid  the  responsibility  of  this  verdict  upon  Julianus 
of  Eclana.  St  Jerome,  on  the  contrary,  has  found 
no  better  epithet  to  describe  the  Council  of  Dios- 
polis than  that  of  "  contemptible." l  Pelagius  had 
disavowed  his  errors  merely  with  his  lips,  in  his 
heart  neither  he  nor  any  of  his  party  had  the 
slightest  intention  of  laying  down  their  arms.  His 
heresy  was  gaining  ground  in  Europe  and  even  in 
the  East ;  in  Asia,  which  until  then  had  only  been 
engrossed  in  metaphysical  questions,  Pelagianism 
excited  considerable  sympathy.  Theodorus,  the 
bishop  of  Mopsuestia,  in  Cilicia,  and  the  apostle  of 
the  heresy  which,  disowning  Christ's  one  and  divine 
personality,  attributed  a  separate  personality  to  our 
Lord's  humanity,  favoured  the  false  doctrines  of 
Pelagius,  and  even  wrote  a  book  against  Jerome 
which  he  later  had  the  courage  to  destroy.  Can 
one  wonder  at  the  secret  affinity  which  drew  to- 
1  Tillemont,  St  Augustine.  Art.  cclx. 


136        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

gether  the  adversaries  of  grace  and  the  future 
apostles  of  a  heresy  which  was  to  debase  Jesus 
Christ  to  the  rank  of  a  human  being  ?  As  I  have 
already  said  elsewhere,  "  if  Christ  be  not  God,  grace, 
which  is  the  fruit  of  his  blood  and  sufferings,  must 
lose  its  inestimable  dignity  and  its  priceless  worth. 
If  that  were  the  case,  why  consider  grace  to  be  the 
succour  without  which  the  human  will,  although 
capable  through  its  own  strength  of  acts  morally 
good,  can  never  accomplish  deeds  worthy  of  heaven  ? 
The  practical  naturalism  of  the  Western  heretics 
and  the  speculative  rationalism  of  those  of  the  East 
sought  one  another  across  the  distance  which 
divided  them,  that  they  might  embrace."  l 

The  discussion  of  ideas  and  text  did  not  satisfy 
the  bellicose  ardour  of  the  Pelagians.  Even  the 
calumnies  directed  against  Jerome  did  not  satiate 
their  relentless  animosity.  The  coarse  and  ignorant 
rabble  which  too  often  forms  the  rearguard  of  fac- 
tions, soon  added  material  violence  to  these  less 
tangible  offences.  One  night  in  the  year  416  the 
convent  at  Bethlehem  was  broken  into,  and  St 
Augustine  tells  us  that  "  a  band  of  lost  souls  who, 
it  is  said,  serve  the  perverse  designs  of  Pelagius, 
gave  themselves  up  to  the  most  incredible  outrages. 
The  servitors  of  God,  both  male  and  female,  who 
dwelt  in  this  refuge  under  the  guardianship  of 
Jerome  were  cruelly  beaten.  A  deacon  was  killed. 
The  buildings  of  the  monastery  were  set  on  fire, 
and  Jerome  only  escaped  from  this  furious  assault 

1  History  of  ecclesiastical  history.  St  Cyril  of  Alexandria  and 
the  Council  of  Ephesus. 


HIS  LAST  ORDEALS  137 

by  taking  refuge  in  a  tower"1 — the  same  tower 
which  later  afforded  refuge  to  the  monks  against 
the  Arab  invasions,  and  wherein  Eustochium  and 
her  niece,  Paula,  fugitive  and  half-naked  but  always 
intrepid,  also  succeeded  in  concealing  themselves. 

The  bishop  of  Jerusalem  had  foreseen  nothing  and 
had  arrested  nothing;  he  took  no  steps  toward 
restoring  the  ruins  or  towards  consoling  the  victims. 
Vanity  and  obstinacy  had  rendered  this  venerable 
person,  who  at  that  time  was  completing  his 
thirtieth  year  of  episcopacy,  a  more  or  less  con- 
scious accomplice  of  revolting  deeds  of  violence. 
It  was  of  course  possible  to  ask  the  governor  of 
Caesarea  for  material  protection,  but  Jerome, 
Eustochium,  and  Paula,  feeling  the  necessity  of 
seeking  a  higher  authority  as  well,  addressed  them- 
selves to  the  Pope,  St  Innocent.  Aurelius,  the 
metropolitan  of  Carthage,  transmitted  their  griev- 
ances to  the  Pontiff,  but  the  merciful  discretion  of 
the  supplicants  omitted  the  names  of  the  guilty, 
and  the  Pope  in  his  answer  to  Jerome  was  able 
to  say,  "  Moved  by  the  spectacle  of  such  great 
misfortune  we  are  prepared  to  exert  the  authority 
of  the  Apostolic  See  to  punish  the  crime,  but  thy 
letter  does  not  designate  to  us  the  criminal  upon 
whom  we  are  to  visit  our  displeasure,  and  does  not 
formulate  any  precise  accusation."  2 

The  Pope  severely  reprimanded  the  bishop  of 
Jerusalem.  "What  preventive  measures  didst  thou 
take  ?  And  when  the  calamity  took  place  what  con- 
solation, what  assistance  didst  thou  proffer  the 
1  De  gestis  Pelagii,  66.  2  Epist.  cxxxvi. 


138        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

victims,  who  say  that  they  fear  still  worse  evils 
than  those  which  they  have  already  suffered  ?  " l 

John  had  died  by  the  time  Innocent's  letter 
reached  Jerusalem  in  417,  and  under  his  successor 
Jerome  was  able  to  breathe  more  freely,  for  although 
some  of  the  Pelagians  continued  to  live  in  Pales- 
tine, at  least  their  leader  had  been  banished  from  it. 
"  Know,"  Jerome  wrote  to  the  Aquilanian  priest 
Riparius,  in  language  which  continually  reminds 
us  of  Sallust  "  that  Catiline  has  been  driven  from 
Jerusalem  and  from  the  whole  province,  not  by  any 
human  power,  but  by  the  command  of  Jesus  Christ 
himself.  But  I  grieve  to  say  that  many  of  his  con- 
spirators still  remain  with  Lentulus  at  Joppa.' 2  In 
apprising  another  friend,  Apronius,  of  the  distress  to 
which  he  had  been  reduced,  and  of  the  peace  which 
he  at  last  enjoyed,  Jerome  wrote :  "  Your  best  course 
would  be  to  leave  all  and  come  to  the  East,  especially 
the  Holy  Land,  for  here  all  is  tranquil.  Doubtless 
the  hearts  of  the  heretics  are  still  filled  with  venom, 
but  they  dare  not  open  their  impious  mouths,  and 
are  like  asps  who  stop  their  ears  so  as  to  hear 
nothing.  .  .  .  Our  house,  as  far  as  temporal  goods 
are  concerned,  has  been  shaken  to  its  very  founda- 
tion by  the  violence  of  the  heretics,  but  thanks  to 
Christ  it  abounds  in  spiritual  blessings,  and  it  is 
better  to  have  nought  but  bread  to  eat  than  to  lose 
one's  Faith.' "  3 

No  mention  has  yet  been  made  of  Jerome's  last 
scriptural  work,  his  commentary  upon  Jeremiah, 

1  Epist.  cxxxvii.          2  Epist.  cxxxvii.  ad  Riparium. 
8  Epist.  cxxxix.  ad  Apronium. 


HIS  LAST  ORDEALS  139 

which  was  frequently  interrupted  by  the  Pelagian 
persecution,  and  of  which  he  only  finished  thirty- 
three  chapters.  He  was  growing  weak  and  fast 
losing  his  hold  upon  life.  He  could  scarcely  speak, 
and  was  obliged  to  lift  himself  upon  his  wretched 
pallet  by  the  aid  of  a  rope  when  he  wished  to  give 
instructions  to  his  monks. 

A  supreme  trial  was  reserved  for  the  evening  of 
Jerome's  life.  In  the  course  of  the  year  418,  Eusto- 
chium,  at  the  age  of  fifty,  thirty-four  years  of  which 
had  been  spent  in  the  convent  of  Bethlehem,  fell 
asleep  in  the  Lord.  As  Jerome  wrote  to  his  friends 
in  Africa,  Alypius  and  Augustine,  such  a  sorrow 
caused  him  to  disdain  the  outrageous  writings  of 
Anianus,  the  Pelagian.  Providence,  however,  had 
not  left  him  alone  in  his  affliction,  for  the  youth- 
ful Paula,  whom  he  loved  as  if  she  had  been  his 
grandchild,  was  by  his  side.  "  This,"  said  Thierry, 
"was  the  third  generation  of  women  which  the 
most  illustrious  of  the  great  Roman  houses  had 
sent  to  the  Dalmatian  priest  to  be  to  him  a 
guardian  angel  in  the  desert ;  this  last  was  the 
angel  who  ministered  to  him  upon  his  death- 
bed."1 A  handful  of  people  which  the  course  of 
events  had  led  from  Rome  to  Hippo  and  from 
Hippo  into  Palestine,  namely,  Pinianus,  his  mother 
Albina,  and  his  wife  Melania,  the  heiress  of  a 
famous  name,  also  surrounded  the  aged  Saint  with 
pious  cares.  Jerome  passed  away,  close  to  the 
cave  of  the  Nativity,  on  the  30th  of  September 
420,  leaving,  we  are  told,  the  direction  of  his 
1  St  Jerome,  Book  xii. 


140        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

monastery  to  Eusebius  of  Cremona,  and  bequeath- 
ing to  the  entire  Church  immortal  examples  and 
immortal  works. 

There  is  no  saint  who  lends  himself  less  easily 
to  legend  than  does  Jerome,  for  his  whole  life  is 
known  to  us ;  his  works  and  his  letters  enable  us 
to  follow  him  through  most  of  it;  yet  legend  has 
fastened  upon  him.  Should  this  cause  astonish- 
ment or  dissatisfaction  ?  Legend  was  an  homage 
which  memory  and  popular  imagination  rendered 
to  a  man  whose  moral  stature  surpassed  all 
ordinary  proportions.  Of  the  facts  which  legend 
has  embroidered  upon  the  austere  woof  of  a  simple 
and  laborious  existence  I  will  mention  but  one — the 
incident  of  the  wounded  lion  whom  Jerome  healed, 
and  who  became  the  guardian  of  the  monks  of 
Bethlehem  and  assisted  them  in  their  rustic  labours. 
This  lion,  who  must  be  closely  related  to  the  wolf 
tamed  by  St  Francis  of  Assisi,  has  escorted,  if  I 
may  so  express  it,  the  hermit  throughout  many 
centuries,  has  served  him  as  a  symbol,  and  appears 
stretched  at  the  feet  of  the  dying  Saint  in  Domeni- 
chino's  picture. 

But,  after  all,  like  many  other  symbols,  it  has  a 
foundation  of  truth  ;  the  generations  of  artists  whc 
have  depicted  the  bishop  of  Hippo  clasping  in  his 
hand  the  heart  which,  when  finally  weaned  from 
unworthy  affections,  steadfastly  adored  the  truth, 
were  as  justified  in  so  doing  as  in  giving  Jerome 
the  lion  as  symbol.  None  of  the  Fathers  of  the 
Church  has  better  exemplified  the  characteristics 
of  this  noble  animal  such  as  they  are  described  to 


HIS  LAST  ORDEALS  141 

us  in  natural  history,  in  fables  or  in  poetry.  Jerome 
was  intrepid  and  generous  ;  he  faced  his  adversaries 
without  pausing  to  count  their  number  or  to  measure 
their  strength  ;  and  if  at  times  a  mighty  roaring 
escaped  him,  it  was  the  cry  of  a  soul  devoted  to 
and  desirous  of  truth  alone ;  and  if  he  were  subject 
to  violent  outbreaks  of  wrath,  his  anger  was  often 
the  anger  of  love. 


THE  WORKS  AND  THE 
TEACHINGS   OF    ST   JEROME 

CHAPTER  I 

THE    WORKS    OF    ST   JEROME 

R  readers  are  by  this  time  familiar  with  the 
works  and  the  teachings  of  St  Jerome,  for  it 
would  be  well-nigh  impossible  to  write  the  life  of 
this  great  man  without  making  frequent  quotations 
from  the  pages  in  which  he  has  given  us  a  most 
life-like  and  sincere  portrait  of  himself,  and  the 
narrative  of  his  life  would  indeed  be  incomplete 
were  the  doctrines  and  doctrinal  controversies  which 
so  largely  filled  it,  passed  over  in  silence. 

Jerome  was  before  all,  and  therein  lies  his  prin- 
cipal claim  to  fame,  the  commentator  and  translator 
of  religious  literature.  It  has  already  been  men- 
tioned, and  it  will  be  sufficient  to  recall  the  fact, 
that  the  whole  of  the  New  Testament  and  all  the 
protocanonical  books  of  the  Old  Testament,  that  is 
to  say  those  which  belonged  to  the  Jewish  Canon, 
and  of  which  the  sacred  character  had  never  been 
questioned,  underwent  revision  or  translation  at  his 
learned  hands.  Of  the  deuterocanonical  portions  of 
the  Old  Testament,  the  portions  which  were  the 

MS 


144        THE  LIFE  OP  SAINT  JEROME 

object  of  suspicions  shared  by  Jerome  but  definitely 
removed  at  the  Council  of  Trent,  he  only  translated 
the  books  of  Tobias  and  Judith,  and  the  disputed 
passages  of  Daniel  and  Esther. 

Jerome's  reverend  love  for  Holy  Writ  did  not 
recognise  individual  fancy  or  private  judgment  as 
having  any  right  to  interpret  it :  he  considered  that 
the  authority  which  guarded  it  should  also  expound 
it.  "  When  Philip  asked  the  man  of  Ethiopia,  the 
Eunuch  of  great  authority  under  Queen  Candace 
who  was  reading  the  works  of  the  prophet  Isaiah: 
Understandest  thou  what  thou  readest  ?  he  an- 
swered, how  can  I  except  some  man  should  guide 
me?  As  for  me,  if  I  may  be  allowed  to  speak  of 
myself,  I  say  that  I  am  no  more  of  a  saint  or  no 
more  zealous  than  this  stranger  who,  leaving  his 
Sovereign's  court,  had  journeyed  to  the  Temple 
from  the  remotest  part  of  Ethiopia ;  who  loved  the 
divine  laws  and  teachings  to  the  point  of  reading 
the  Scriptures  in  his  chariot;  but  who,  although 
absorbed  in  meditating  and  repeating  the  oracles 
of  the  Lord,  still  ignored  Him  whom,  without 
recognising,  he  worshipped  in  the  Holy  Bible. 
Philip  came  and  revealed  to  him  Jesus  concealed 
in  the  Scriptures  as  if  under  the  rind  of  a  tree. 
The  Ethiopian  was  instantly  convinced,  he  was 
baptised,  became  a  believer  and  a  saint,  and  from 
having  been  a  disciple  became  a  doctor.  He  learned 
more  from  the  solitary  spring  into  which  the  Church 
immersed  him,  than  he  had  learned  under  the  gilded 
canopies  of  the  synagogue." l 

1  Epist.  liii.  ad  Paulinum,  5. 


THE  WORKS  OF  SAINT  JEROME      145 

In  a  letter  to  Pammachius,  Jerome,  the  translator 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  expressed  his  ideas  upon  the 
proper  manner  of  translating.  He  frankly  confessed, 
justifying  himself  by  the  example  of  Cicero  and 
Terence  and  by  Horace's  precepts,  that  when 
translating  Greek  works  into  Latin,  he  did  not 
bind  himself  to  be  scrupulously  literal ;  his  desire 
was  faithfully  to  render  the  authors'  thoughts,  and, 
when  he  considered  it  necessary,  adapt  the  forms 
and  figures  of  speech  which  they  employed  to  the 
character  of  his  own  language.  From  this  rule,  how- 
ever, which  Jerome  had  established  for  his  own  use,  he 
excepted  the  translation  of  the  Scriptures  in  which  he 
said  "  there  is  some  mystery  even  in  the  very  order  ol 
the  words  "  (Ubi  et  verborum  ordo  mysterium  est)1. 

Of  the  language  and  the  style  employed  in  the 
hieronymian  version  of  the  Bible,  Villemain  said — 
and  we  cannot  do  better  than  to  repeat  his  able  and 
just  words  upon  the  subject,  that  "human  language 
has  never  received  a  more  violent  shock  than  in  this 
sudden  outbreak  of  the  thoughts  of  the  prophets 
and  biblical  hyperbole  into  the  idiom  of  Cicero. 
The  result  is  indeed  unique,  partly  owing  to  the 
literal  translation  which  introduces  such  strange 
forms  into  the  Roman  tongue,  and  partly  because 
of  the  coined  words  with  which  the  learned  hermit 
of  Bethlehem  was  inspired  by  his  zeal  and  by  his 
efforts  to  emulate  the  text." 

In  the  course  of  this  biographical  sketch,  mention 

has  been  made  of  Jerome's  biblical  commentaries 

which,  with  the  exception  of  the  later  ones,  he  has 

1  Epist.  Ivii.  ad  Pammachium. 

K9 


146        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

himself  enumerated  in  the  last  chapter  of  his  "  De 
Viris  Illustribus." 

"  It  may  truly  be  said,"  wrote  Richard  Simon,  a 
critic  against  whose  true  worth  we  must  not  allow 
ourselves  to  be  prejudiced  by  his  irreverence,  and 
his,  at  times,  excessive  audacity,  "  that  in  his  know- 
ledge of  Hebrew,  Chaldean,  Greek  and  Latin,  Jerome 
possessed  the  necessary  qualities  for  properly  inter- 
preting the  Scriptures  in  a  greater  degree  than  all 
the  other  Fathers.  Not  only  had  he  read  and 
examined  the  Greek  versions  in  Origen's  «  Hexapla,' 
but  he  had  also  frequently  conferred  with  the  most 
erudite  Jews  of  his  day,  and  he  rarely  took  any  steps  in 
his  scriptural  work  without  first  consulting  them.  In 
addition  to  this  he  had  read  every  author,  both  Greek 
and  Latin,  who  had  written  upon  the  Bible  before  him, 
and  finally,  he  was  well  versed  in  profane  literature.  . 

"  Jerome's  best  method  was  the  one  which  he 
employed  in  compiling  his  Commentaries  upon  the 
books  of  the  Prophets,  in  which  he  first  gave  the 
ancient  Latin  version  then  in  usage,  adding  to  it 
a  new  one  which  he  had  made  from  the  Hebrew  text ; 
he  then  compared  the  ancient  Greek  versions  in  his 
Commentaries  so  as  to  better  understand  the  value 
of  the  Hebrew  words.  .  .  .  Indeed  we  have  no  author 
from  whom  we  may  better  gather  the  literal  meaning 
than  from  Jerome.  .  .  .  No  author  who  can  instruct 
us  more  thoroughly  in  the  criticism  of  the  holy  books 
than  do  the  works  of  this  Father.  .  .  ."  l 

Jerome  did  not  only  expound  the  Bible  in  the 
biblical  commentaries  which  he  has  left  us,  but 

1  Critical  History  of  the  Old  Testament,  Book  iii.  chap.  9. 


THE  WORKS  OF  SAINT  JEROME      147 

many  of  his  letters  are  of  an  exegetical  character. 
In  letters  written  to  the  Pope  Damasus,  to  Evan- 
gelus  and  Dardanus,  and  to  many  monks  and  women 
who  without  personally  knowing  him  turned  towards 
him  from  the  different  standpoints  of  Christianity, 
craving  his  instructions,  Jerome  strove  to  solve  the 
difficulties  submitted  to  him,  and  to  conciliate  the 
diversities  and  the  apparent  contradictions  in  the 
sacred  story. 

Jerome  was  skilled  in  polemic  as  well  as  in  exegesis 
and  criticism.  His  treatises  against  Helvidius, 
Jovinianus  and  Vigilantius,  his  dialogue  against  the 
disciples  of  Lucifer  of  Cagliari,  his  answers  to  John 
of  Jerusalem,  and  his  dialogue  against  the  Pelagians, 
are  all  examples  of  his  polemical  writings. 

In  these  hostile  works,  which  contain  passages  of 
great  eloquence,  but  which  are  by  no  means  free 
from  faults,  Jerome's  fiery  spirit  had  full  play. 

Jerome's  great  strength  lay  in  the  fact  that  he 
maintained  against  his  adversaries  the  position  of  a 
steadfast  champion  of  tradition,  a  field  which  he 
knew  well,  and  upon  which,  like  Bossuet  in  later 
years,  he  was  thoroughly  in  his  element. 

With  what  precision  and  with  what  a  masterly 
touch  did  the  bishop  of  Meaux  quote,  summarise, 
and  judge  his  illustrious  predecessors,  the  Fathers 
whose  imposing  tradition  he  has  continued.  Jerome 
also,  had  studied  his  predecessors,  and  knew  how  to 
characterise  them.  He  enumerated  them  in  a  letter 
to  Magnus,  the  orator,  beginning  with  the  Greeks. 
Quadratus,  a  disciple  of  the  Apostles,  and  bishop  of 
Athens,  who  had  offered  an  apology  of  the  Christian 


148        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

religion  to  the  Emperor  Hadrian,  and  whose  alert  and 
inquisitive  mind  had  led  him  to  Eleusis ;  the  eloquent 
Aristides,  another  who  had  defended  Christianity  be- 
fore the  same  prince  of  justice;  Meliton  of  Sardis ; 
Apollinaris  of  Hierapolis ;  Denis  of  Corinth,  and 
Irenasus  of  Lyons,  the  historian  of  the  early 
heresies.  Jerome  also  mentioned  Origen ;  the 
Roman  senator  Apollonius,  whose  eloquent  apology 
has  been  found  in  the  present  century;  Julius 
Africanus ;  Gregory  Thaumaturgus ;  Denis  of  Alex- 
andria ;  Anatole  of  Laodicea ;  the  priest  Pamphilus, 
Pierus,  Lucian,  Malchion,  Eusebius  of  Emesa; 
Triphilus  of  Cyprus;  Asterius  of  Scythopolis;  the 
venerable  confessor  Serapion  and  the  illustrious 
Cappadocians,  Gregory,  Basil  and  Amphilochus.1 
.  .  .  Then  follow  the  Latins :  "  Tertullian,  whose 
Apologetica  and  whose  works  against  the  nations 
are  a  reservoir  of  secular  knowledge ;  Minucius 
Felix,  a  Roman  lawyer,  who  in  his  '  Octavius '  and 
in  his  book  against  the  astrologers  (providing  the 
title  of  this  last  work  is  correct)  has  touched 
upon  all  the  works  of  pagan  literature,  '  either  to 
make  use  of  or  to  refute.'"  .  .  .  "The  blessed 
Cyprian  resembles  a  pure  spring  from  which 
well  sweet  and  tranquil  waters."  .  .  .  The  language 
of  Victorinus,  who  received  the  martyr's  crown, 
did  not  do  justice  to  his  thoughts.  Lactantius 
recalls  to  me  the  flood  of  Ciceronian  eloquence. 
Would  to  God  he  had  established  our  beliefs  as  effec- 
tually as  he  destroyed  the  adverse  heresies.  Arnobus 
is  unequal  and  exaggerated ;  a  faulty  arrangement 
1  Epist.  Ixx.  ad  Magnum  Oratorem  Urbis  Romae,  4. 


THE  WORKS  OF  SAINT  JEROME      149 

renders  his  work  confused.  St  Hilarion  speaks  in 
obsolete  heroics ;  the  flowers  of  Greek  rhetoric  with 
which  he  adorns  his  style,  the  long  periods  in  which 
he  envelopes  it,  renders  it  almost  unintelligible  to  the 
unlearned  reader.  .  .  .J 

In  the  reign  of  the  Emperor  Constans  the  priest 
Juvencus  wrote  the  history  of  our  Lord  in  verse,  and 
did  not  shrink  from  subjecting  the  majesty  of  the 
Gospel  to  the  laws  of  metre.2 

Jerome  waged  his  war  against  the  innovators, 
attended  by  all  these  witnesses,  and  armed  with 
the  resources  they  afforded  him.  He  confronted 
their  audacious  denials  not  only  with  positive  texts, 
but  with  the  constant  usage  of  the  Church.  Thus, 
to  Vigilantius,  a  scoffer  at  the  cult  of  relics,  he 
showed  the  Roman  Pontiff  and  all  the  bishops  of 
the  world,  offering  the  eucharistic  sacrament  upon 
the  tomb  of  the  martyrs.  He  had,  ere  this,  pleaded 
the  teachings  and  the  traditional  uses  of  the  Church 
to  the  partisans  of  Lucifer  of  Cagliari  who,  in  their 
fierce  zeal,  declared  the  bishops  who  had  signed  the 
inadequate  formula  of  Rimini  to  have  irrevocably 
forfeited  the  right  to  discharge  their  duties,  and 
reiterated  the  baptism  conferred  by  the  heretics. 
Wiser  and  more  merciful  than  the  sectarians,  who 
under  various  titles  —  Novatians,  Montanists, 
Donatists,  Luciferans — strove  to  enclose  within 
narrow  limits  a  society  intended  to  embrace  the 
whole  of  humanity  and  the  entire  world,  the  Church 
by  her  councils  and  her  numerous  acts  has  con- 
stantly offered  pardon  to  repentant  heretics,  and  has 

1  Epist.  Iviii.  ad  Paulinum,  10.         8  Epist.  ad  Magnum,  5. 


150        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

frequently  restored  to  their  hierarchial  rank,  bishops 
who  had  been  momentarily  led  into  heresy  or  con- 
strained by  violence.  To  the  sophism  of  the  deacon 
Hilarion,  who  had  pertinaciously  defended  re-baptism, 
Jerome  opposed  from  preference  the  custom  of  the 
Roman  Church,  as  being  more  decisive  than  the 
contrary  attempts  of  distinguished  and  saintly 
adversaries.  "Cyprian  sought  to  avoid  polluted 
springs  and  untried  waters;  so  as  further  to 
separate  himself  from  them  he  condemned  the 
baptism  of  heretics,  and  sent  to  Stephen  the  Pope, 
and  the  twenty-second  successor  of  St  Peter,  the 
decree  passed  upon  the  subject  by  the  Council  of 
Africa.  Cyprian's  effort  was  fruitless.  Later,  the 
same  bishops  who,  with  the  bishops  of  Carthage, 
unanimously  had  decreed  the  re-baptism  of  heretics, 
having  reverted  to  the  ancient  custom,  passed  a 
fresh  decree."1  Other  Popes,  Julius,  Mark  and 
Sylvester  upheld  in  their  turn  this  baptismal  discip- 
line, and  the  Council  of  Nicea  solemnly  proclaimed  it. 

Does  not  Jerome  at  times  exceed  in  his  polemical 
writings,  does  one  not  find  in  them  cutting  person- 
alities, cunning  arguments  and  pleasantries,  which 
the  austere  good  taste  of  a  Bossuet  or  a  Fenelon 
would  have  shrunk  from  ?  Did  he  not  wish  some- 
times to  prove  too  much,  and  for  this  very  reason 
did  he  not  succeed  in  provoking  doubt  and 
opposition  ? 

The  treatise  written  against  Jovinianus,  a  traducer 
of  Christian  virginity,  aroused  much  criticism  even 
during  the  lifetime  of  its  author,  Jerome  was  accused 
1  Dial,  adversus  Luciferianos, 


THE  WORKS  OF  SAINT  JEROME      151 

of  having  been  too  vehement  in  his  depreciation  of 
matrimony.  Perhaps  the  picture  which  he  drew  of 
women  towards  the  end  of  the  first  book,  may  remind 
the  pertinacious  student  of  the  seventeenth  century, 
too  much  of  Boileau's  famous  satire,  in  which  are 
mingled  both  the  enfeebled  inspiration  of  Juvenal 
and  the  accents  of  a  sorrowful  old  age,  and  which 
Bossuet,  although  a  friend  of  the  poet's,  censured 
so  severely.  .  .  .  This  man  has  taken  upon  himselt 
to  blame  women ;  he  seems  regardless  as  to  whether 
he  condemn  marriage  and  estrange  from  it  those  to 
whom  it  was  given  as  a  remedy.  .  .  . x  But  there 
certainly  is  a  wide  gulf  between  the  selfish,  and  after 
all,  fallacious  and  morose  celibacy,  which  the  satiric 
poets  lauded,  and  the  devoted  celibacy  extolled  by 
Jerome.  If  Jerome,  however,  was  at  times  unduly 
influenced  by  his  humour  or  disposition,  if  he  painted 
his  picture  of  feminine  faults  and  vices  in  too  sombre 
colours,  the  friend  of  Paula,  Eustochium,  Marcella, 
and  many  other  noble  virgins  and  matrons  personally 
corrected  the  exaggerated  character  of  his  descrip- 
tion in  the  enthusiastic  eulogies  he  had  shortly  before 
bestowed  upon  various  historic  or  fabulous  heroines. 
As  to  the  contempt  for  the  marriage  tie  with  which 
Jerome  was  accredited,  he  exonerated  himself  upon 
this  point  in  an  apologetic  letter  to  Pammachius,  in 
which  he  recalled  that  in  the  incriminated  treatise 
he  had  proclaimed  the  legitimacy  of  marriage,  and 
that  he  had  steered  an  even  course  between  the 
Jews  and  the  Gentiles,  who  did  not  understand  the 
virtue  of  perfect  continence,  and  the  Oriential  sects, 
1  Treatise  upon  Concupiscence,  chap.  viii. 


152        THE  LIFE  OP  SAINT  JEROME 

whose  false  spiritualism  condemned  all  union  between 
the  sexes. 

"  As,  cautious  traveller,  I  warned  my  reader 
at  almost  every  step  that  I  regarded  matrimony 
as  lawful,  although  preferring  the  continence  of 
widows  and  virgins  to  the  married  state,  a  wise 
and  kindly  reader  would  have  interpreted  those 
of  my  assertions  which  seemed  to  him  unduly 
severe,  by  the  context,  and  would  not  have  accused 
me  of  having  advanced  contrary  opinions  in  the 
same  work.  Does  any  writer  exist,  so  stupid  or 
so  ignorant  of  his  art,  as  to  praise  and  censure 
the  same  thing,  as  to  destroy  that  which  he  had 
built  so  as  to  rebuild  that  which  he  had  destroyed, 
and  after  having  triumphed  over  his  enemy  to 
pierce  himself  with  his  own  sword  ?  " l  Jerome,  more- 
over, as  he  frequently  asserted,  merely  repeated  the 
teachings  of  his  predecessors.  And  the  polemical 
writer,  confident  in  a  doctrine  which  he  had  not 
originated,  but  which  he  had  received,  turned  upon 
his  adversaries  in  tones  of  vengeful  irony.  "  Execrable 
crime,"  he  cried,  "  the  churches  are  ruined,  the 
entire  world  has  stopped  its  ears,  so  as  not  to  hear 
me,  because  I  have  declared  virginity  to  be  more 
holy  than  matrimony."  Jerome  terminated  his 
defence  with  an  humble  allusion  to  his  past. 
"  Finally,  I  protest  that  I  have  never  condemned 
marriage — that  I  do  not  condemn  it.  I  answered 
my  adversary  (Jovinianus),  I  have  not  feared  the 
pitfalls  which  my  own  people  might  lay  for  me.  I 
extol  virginity  to  the  skies,  not  that  I  possess  it,  but 
1  Epist.  xlviii.  ad  Pammachium,  12. 


THE  WORKS  OF  SAINT  JEROME      153 

because  I  admire  above  all  a  blessing  which  is  no 
longer  mine.  To  praise  in  others  that  wherein  one  is 
oneself  deficient  is  a  sincere  and  discreet  avowal.  The 
weight  of  my  body  holds  me  down  upon  the  earth ;  is 
that  a  reason  to  admire  the  flight  of  the  birds  any  the 
less  ?  Should  I  not  praise  the  dove  which  swiftly 
traverses  space  without  even  stirring  its  wings  ?  " 

The  controversialist  whom  we  have  been  studying 
frequently  executed  the  work  of  an  historian,  for 
which  he  was  fitted,  to  a  certain  extent  at  least,  by 
his  vast  and  accurate  memory,  and  by  his  taste  for 
erudite  researches,  and  for  which  the  eloquence 
with  which  he  was  naturally  gifted  did  not  disqualify 
him  ;  who  could  complain  of  Sallust  and  Tacitus 
having  been  eloquent  ?  Many  pages  from  history  are 
to  be  found  in  Jerome's  polemical  treatises ;  take, 
for  instance,  the  description  of  the  Council  of  Rimini 
and  the  narrative  of  the  events  which  followed. 
"  The  ship  of  the  apostles  was  in  jeopardy,  the 
tempest  raged,  the  waves  beat  incessantly  upon 
the  sides  of  the  boat.  The  Lord  awoke  and  rebuked 
the  wind  and  the  raging  of  the  waters  ;  the  monster 
(Constans)  dies,  and  calm  is  restored.  Through 
the  indulgence  of  the  new  prince  (Julian)  all  the 
bishops  who  had  been  banished  from  their  sees  are 
restored  to  their  churches.  Then  did  Egypt  re- 
ceive Athanasius  as  a  conqueror,  then  did  the 
church  of  Gaul  greet  Hilarion  returning  from  the 
battle-field,  with  loud  acclamations.  At  the  return  of 
Eusebius,  bishop  of  Vercelli,  Italy  cast  aside  her 
mourning  garments." l  Jerome,  the  painter  of  this 
Dialog,  adversus  Luciferianos,  19. 


154        THE  LIFE  OP  SAINT  JEROME 

vivid  picture,  had  planned  a  task  of  the  same  nature 
as  that  of  Eusebius  of  Caesarea.  "  I  purpose,"  he 
says  in  the  beginning  of  his  "  Life  of  St  Malchus," 
"  provided  that  God  grant  me  the  necessary  time, 
and  that  my  censors  cease  from  persecuting  a  fugi- 
tive and  a  recluse,  I  purpose  to  relate  how,  and  with 
the  help  of  what  men,  from  our  Lord's  advent  up  to 
the  present  day,  the  Church  of  Christ  was  born  and 
developed.  How  it  waxed  mighty  under  persecu- 
tion, and  how  it  was  crowned  by  martyrdom ;  how 
also  when  the  emperors  became  Christian  it  lost  in 
virtue  what  it  had  gained  in  wealth  and  in  power."  l 
Stern  words  to  which  many  other  ecclesiastical 
writers  to  whom  the  evils  of  their  day  were  forcibly 
brought  home  have  given  utterance.  After  all,  per- 
secution, creating  as  it  does  formidable  perils  for  the 
weak,  who  form  the  majority,  is  not  the  Church's 
normal  condition.  Surely  the  society  instituted  and 
governed  by  Jesus  Christ  is  sufficiently  strong — 
history  has  proved  it — to  face  and  to  pass  through, 
producing  saints  the  while,  the  test  of  prosperity. 

Jerome  did  not  carry  out  his  scheme,  neither  did 
he  translate  the  Ecclesiastical  History  by  Eusebius, 
which  in  handing  down  the  story  of  the  glorious 
sources  of  its  origin  has  preserved  for  Christianity 
its  titles  of  nobility.  We  owe  to  Jerome,  however, 
the  version  of  another  of  the  Bishop  of  Csesarea's 
works,  namely  the  "  Chronicle,"  the  original  of  which 
has  perished.  Besides  completing  the  somewhat 
meagre  portions  concerning  Roman  history,  the 
translator  continued  this  work  from  the  twentieth 
1  Vita  Malchi  monachi  captivi. 


THE  WORKS  OF  SAINT  JEROME     155 

year  of  the  reign  of  (kmstantine  until  the  death  of 
the  Emperor  Valens  in  378. 

This  work,  which  in  spite  of  its  breaks  and  inaccu- 
racies rendered  great  service  during  many  years, 
dates  from  388.  A  few  years  later,  in  392,  Jerome 
wrote  his  "  De  Viris  Illustribus,"  which  is  the  title 
he  himself  gave  it,1  although  he  has  acknowledged 
that  he  should  rather  have  entitled  it  "  De  Scrip- 
toribus  Ecclesiasticis."  2  This  latter  would  perhaps 
have  been  a  more  appropriate  title  to  a  work  in 
whose  135  chapters,  according  to  the  request  of 
Dexter,  the  prefect  of  the  Praetorium,  are  drawn  up  a 
catalogue  of  authors,  all  of  whom,  with  the  exception  of 
Philo  and  Seneca,  were  Christians.  Jerome  even  pro- 
fessed to  discover  disciples  of  Christianity  in  the  Jew 
Alexandrinus  and  in  the  Spanish  philosopher.  A  few 
heretics  were  also  mentioned.  Jerome  began  his  list 
with  the  name  of  St  Peter  the  Apostle,  he  closed  it  with 
his  own.  "  I  placed  myself  at  the  end  of  the  volume," 
he  wrote,  "  even  I,  a  wretched  abortion  and  the  very 
last  among  Christians,  and  I  deemed  it  necessary 
briefly  to  indicate  all  the  works  written  by  me  up  till 
the  fourteenth  year  of  the  reign  of  Theodosius." 3 

One  may  criticise  this  book  in  which  Athenagoras, 
the  apologist,  receives  no  mention,  and  where  con- 
ciseness too  frequently  degenerates  into  dryness, 
yet  in  it  some  of  Jerome's  most  eminent  qualities 
are  displayed.  Evidences  of  his  critical  talent  are 
discernible  in  his  refusal  to  recognise  the  style  of 

1  Epist.  xlvii.  ad  Desiderium,  3. 
a  Epist.  cxii.  ad  Augustinum,  3. 
8  Epist.  xlvii.  ad  Desiderium,  3. 


156        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

Minucius  Felix  in  the  treatise  "  De  Fato,"  which  was 
ascribed  to  the  polished  author  of  the  Octavius. 
This  work  of  Jerome's  obtained  a  lasting  success. 
Ebert  says  that  "  It  serves  as  a  foundation  to  later 
writers,  and  however  imperfect  it  may  be,  it  has 
none  the  less  remained  to  us  as  an  evidence  of  its 
author's  immense  erudition,  and  in  many  respects 
as  a  unique  source  of  history  and  literature."  l 

Jerome  has  left  us  the  biography  of  three  hermits ; 
we  will  first  mention  that  of  St  Paul,  the  institutor 
of  the  eremitical  life,  described  to  us  by  Monta- 
lembert,  who  took  this  passage  in  his  eloquent 
summary  from  Jerome :  "  Discovered  by  Anthony 
in  his  cave,  overshadowed  by  the  palm-tree  which 
afforded  him  food  and  raiment,  he  offered  him  the 
hospitality  which  has  been  so  often  recorded  in 
history  and  sung  in  verse,  and  died,  bequeathing 
him  the  tunic  of  palm-leaves  in  which  Anthony 
arrayed  himself  upon  Easter  Day  and  at  Whitsun- 
tide as  with  the  armour  of  a  hero  who  had  passed 
away  at  the  very  moment  of  victory."  2 

It  may  be  remembered  that  Jerome  met,  in  the 
vicinity  of  Antioch,  the  monk  Malchus,  and  it  was 
from  the  mouth  of  this  aged  man  who  had  at  last 
entered  upon  the  peace  of  the  desert,  that  he  heard 
the  narrative  of  the  strange  adventures  of  which  his 
biography  is  composed.  The  life  of  St  Hilarion, 
which  was  also  drawn  from  an  oral  source  as  well 
as  from  written  documents  —  a  letter  from  St 

1  6bert.     General  history  of  the  literature  of  the  Middle  Ages 
in  Europe.      Book  ii.,  St  Jerome. 
a  The  Monks  of  the  West.     Book  i.  to  vi. 


THE  WORKS  OF  SAINT  JEROME     157 

Epiphanius  is  mentioned  in  the  first  chapter — 
covers  more  ground  than  the  two  other  biographies. 
The  ascetic  of  Bethlehem  seems  to  have  delighted 
in  glorifying  his  daring  contemporary  who  introduced 
monasticism  into  Palestine ;  he  relates  his  penances 
and  miracles;  he  follows  him  in  his  journeys  to 
Egypt  and  Sicily,  to  the  Island  of  Cyprus,  where 
Hilarion  expired  at  the  age  of  eighty,  addressing  the 
following  joyful  exhortation  to  his  soul :  "  Speed 
forth,  oh  my  soul,  what  fearest  thou  ?  After  serving 
Christ  for  nigh  upon  seventy  years  wouldst  thou 
shrink  affrighted  from  death  ?  "  l 

In  this  cursory  review  of  the  works  of  St  Jerome, 
his  letters,  which  have  however  been  freely  and 
frequently  quoted,  and  whose  ample  and  attractive 
matter  would  well  repay  study,  have  not  yet  been 
mentioned.  M.  Ebert  has  divided  these  letters  into 
six  categories.  First,  those  in  which  Jerome  relates 
incidents  of  his  own  life  and  of  the  life  of  others, 
then  what  the  Saint  termed  consolatory  letters, 
"  Scripsi  consolatoriam  (epistolam)  de  morte  filiae 
ad  Paulam";  funeral  orations  (Epitaphia) ;  letters 
of  exhortation  (the  title  is  Jerome's) ;  polemical 
apologetic  letters  in  which  the  author  both  defends 
and  attacks ;  and  finally  the  didactic  letters,  such  as 
the  fifty-seventh  letter  to  Pammachius,  in  which 
last  class  M.  Ebert  includes  the  exegetical  letters. 

"  St  Jerome,"  says  this  author,  "  first  gave  the 

true   model   of  the   modern    epistolary   style;    his 

individuality    never    revealed    itself     under    more 

remarkable  and  varied  aspects  than  in  his  corres- 

1  Vita  Sancti  Hilarionis  Eremitae,  45. 


158        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

pondence.  The  collection  of  his  letters  was  the 
delight  of  the  Middle  Ages,  the  world  at  the  time 
of  the  Reformation  still  revelled  in  them."  l 

Erasmus,  an  ardent  admirer  of  St  Jerome,  whose 
command  of  language  he  had  the  temerity  to  compare 
with  that  of  Cicero,  was  one  of  the  most  enthusiastic 
panegyrists  of  this  correspondence,  which  he  would 
willingly  have  commentated.  "  Flagrat  jam  olim 
mihi  incredibili  ardore  animus  Hieronymianas 
Epistolas  Commentario  illustrandi,"  he  wrote. 
The  eminent  humanist  exceeded  all  limits  when 
in  his  reaction  against  the  scholastic  he  com- 
plained of  the  sensation  which  Albert  the  Great 
and  Duns  Scotus,  for  whom  we  are  more  just 
than  he,  were  creating  in  the  schools.  (Scotus, 
Albertus  et  his  impolitiores  auctores  omnibus  in 
scholis  perstrepent.")  But  he  was  fully  justified 
when  he  pleaded  that  the  hermit  of  Bethlehem 
should  also  be  listened  to,  and  when  he  demanded 
that  the  eloquent  defender  of  the  teachings  of 
Christianity  should  be  accorded  a  prominent  place. 

Jerome's  letters  afford  us  pleasure  for  the  same 
reason  that  they  delighted  our  forbears.  We  see 
the  scenes  which  they  put  before  us,  for  example 
the  description  of  the  invasion  of  the  Huns,  in  a 
letter  to  Oceanus,  Fabiola's  funeral  oration ;  in 
another  letter,  the  picture  of  the  desert  island 
whither  Bonosus,  the  friend  of  his  younger  days, 
had  retired.  "  Bonosus,"  he  wrote  to  Rufinus, 
with  whom  he  was  then  still  on  affectionate  terms, 

1  History  of  the  literature  of  the  Middle  Ages  in  Europe 
Book  ii.,  St  Jerome. 


THE  WORKS  OF  SAINT  JEROME      159 

"thy  friend  and  mine  is  ascending  the  prophetic 
ladder  of  Jacob's  dream,  he  bears  his  cross,  gives 
no  thought  to  the  morrow,  and  looks  not  backward. 
He  sows  in  tears  so  that  he  may  reap  in  joy.  .  .  . 
The  truth  of  such  a  miracle  surpasses  all  the 
wonders  invented  by  the  poets  of  Greece  and 
Rome.  A  youth  of  honourable  family,  who  re- 
ceived the  same  literary  education  as  you  and  I, 
distinguished  among  his  contemporaries  by  reason 
of  his  rank  and  wealth,  abandons  his  mother,  his 
sisters,  and  a  tenderly  cherished  brother,  to  land  upon 
an  island,  upon  whose  shores,  fertile  in  shipwreck, 
the  sounding  waves  expend  their  fury,  and  which 
presents  nought  to  the  eye  but  jagged  rocks  and 
barren  deserts.  He  at  once  establishes  himself  as 
though  in  a  Paradise.  No  labourer,  no  monk,  not 
even  the  young  Onesimus,  whom  thou  knowest, 
and  whom  he  loved  like  a  brother,  shares  his 
solitude  in  this  vast  wilderness.  He  is  alone,  or 
rather  he  is  not  alone,  for  Christ  is  with  him, 
and  he  contemplates  the  glory  of  God  which  the 
apostles  saw  only  in  the  desert.  He  discovers  no 
tower-strengthened  towns,  but  he  has  caused  his 
name  to  be  inscribed  upon  the  roll  of  the  new  and 
eternal  city.  His  limbs  shiver  under  a  wretched 
hair  shirt,  but  thus  arrayed  he  will  the  sooner 
penetrate  the  clouds  and  meet  his  Christ.  He 
cannot  hearken  to  the  flow  of  pleasant  fountains, 
but  he  drinks  the  waters  which  gush  from  the 
Saviour's  side.  ...  An  angry  sea  moans  about 
the  island,  and  the  waves  break  with  a  crash  upon 
its  treacherous  reefs.  On  land  there  is  no  verdure, 


160        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

no  luxuriant  foliage  casting  shade  upon  the  fields. 
Rocks  stand  sentinel  upon  every  side,  and  the  island 
is  as  if  imprisoned.  But  Bonosus,  calm,  intrepid, 
guided  with  the  arms  of  which  the  apostle  has  spoken, 
in  his  constant  perusal  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  dis- 
cerns the  voice  of  God,  and  communes  with  Him 
in  his  prayers ;  perhaps  some  vision  may  appear  to 
him  upon  his  rock-bound  island,  as  it  did  to  John, 
when  relegated  to  Patmos."  l 

Like  our  predecessors  we  read  in  these  letters, 
which  date  from  370  to  419,  the  annals  of  half  a 
century,  and  as  M.  Ebert  observes,  "we  find  in 
them  a  most  interesting  portrait-gallery,  and  a 
picture,  which  from  the  point  of  view  of  the 
civilisation  of  that  epoch  is  invaluable."  In  these 
letters  a  procession  of  personages,  some  famous, 
others  obscure,  continually  pass  before  us ;  an  allu- 
sion to  a  few  of  them  would  not  be  amiss.  With- 
out mentioning  those  women,  Paula,  Eustochium, 
Marcella,  and  many  others  who  were  valiant  even 
unto  heroism,  and  who  form  such  an  incomparable 
escort  to  Jerome's  name  in  history,  notable  among 
his  correspondents  were  Pope  Damasus,  Augustine 
of  Hippo,  Chromatius  of  Aquilea,  Heliodorus,  and 
Paulinus  of  Nola,  whom  Jerome,  in  an  eloquent 
letter,  exhorted  to  the  study  of  the  holy  works, 
saying :  "  I  ask  you,  beloved  brother,  to  live  in 
the  midst  of  all  these  things"  (revealed  to  us  by 
the  Scriptures)  "to  meditate  upon  them,  to  know 
and  to  seek  nought  else ;  does  it  not  seem  as  if  this 
were  beginning  here  below  the  life  of  heaven  ?  Do 
1  Epist.  iii.  ad  Rufinum  Monachum. 


THE  WORKS  OF  SAINT  JEROME      161 

not  take  exception  to  the  simplicity  of  the  Scriptures 
and  to  the  unpolished  language,  which  betokens  either 
a  mistake  of  the  translator  or  the  intention  of  the 
pious  author,  who  wished  to  make  himself  understood 
by  the  vulgar,  and  in  the  same  discourse  instruct 
both  the  learned  and  the  ignorant.  I  do  not  flatter 
myself  that  I  understand  everything  in  the  Scriptures, 
and  that  I  am  able  to  gather  upon  this  terrestrial  plane 
the  fruits  of  a  tree  whose  roots  are  in  heaven  ;  still 
1  confess  it  is  this  for  which  I  yearn.  To  one  who  has 
not  yet  begun  to  walk  I  offer  myself,  not  as  a  master 
but  as  a  companion  ;  to  him  who  asks  is  given,  to  him 
who  knocks  is  opened,  he  who  seeks  finds.  Let  us 
acquire  upon  earth,  knowledge  which  will  stand  us 
in  good  stead  in  heaven." l 

In  another  letter  Jerome,  after  having  praised  the 
learning  and  the  talent  of  Paulinus,  again  said  to 
him:  "To  this  learning,  to  this  eloquence,  add  the 
study  and  understanding  of  the  Scriptures  and  thou 
wilt  soon  surpass  us  all.  Gird,  then,  I  beg  of  thee, 
thy  loins  for  toil,  for  life  gives  nothing  to  mortals 
except  at  the  cost  of  arduous  labour.  Be  illustrious 
in  the  Church  as  thou  wert  in  the  Senate.  Amass 
spiritual  treasures  which  thou  canst  daily  pour  forth. 
May  these  spiritual  riches  never  fail  thee  now  that 
thou  art  in  the  prime  of  life,  and  may  thy  hair  not 
yet  grow  white.  ...  In  thee  nothing  mediocre  will 
content  me :  to  see  thee  in  the  foremost  rank ;  to 
see  thee  perfect,  is  my  ambition."  2 

These  letters,  in  which  fifty  years  of  political  and 
religious  history  are  vividly  revived,  and  which  evoke 
1  Epist.  liii.  9.  2  Epist.  Iviii.  ad  Paulinum  ji. 


162        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

so  many  and  such  varied  characters,  are  interesting 
in  still  another  respect,  namely,  in  the  fact  that  they 
reveal  Jerome  to  us,  better  than  any  of  his  other 
works.  A  correspondence  is  generally  the  true 
portrait  and  history  of  a  soul,  and  when  this  soul 
has  been  a  noble  one,  when  to  express  noble  senti- 
ments it  has  found  eloquence,  we  can  but  delight  in 
reading  the  history  and  in  contemplating  the  por- 
trait which  it  has  left  us  of  itself  in  the  pages  of  a 
correspondence  frequently  written  from  day  to  day. 
That  is  why  we  revert  with  pleasure  to  Jerome's 
letters,  at  least  to  certain  of  Jerome's  letters.  That 
also  is  the  secret  of  the  fascination  which  St  Augus- 
tine's correspondence  exercises  over  those  who  have 
once  tasted  of  its  living  fountains,  which  give  forth 
both  tenderness  and  doctrine.  We  experience  a 
similar  and  even  more  penetrating  charm,  for  we 
are  on  more  familiar  ground,  when  we  reopen  the 
correspondence  of  Father  Lacordaire,  especially  the 
letters  to  Madame  Swetchine,  from  those  written  in 
anxious  and  troublous  times  to  the  letter  dated  the 
30th  of  September  1856,  in  which  we  see  the  re- 
storer of  the  Dominican  Order  in  France  in  the 
serene  glory  of  twilight,  "  like  an  aged  lion  who  has 
journeyed  in  the  deserts,  and  who,  in  majestic 
repose,  contemplates  with  a  somewhat  melancholy 
air  the  sea  and  its  waves." 

The  lion  recalls  us  to  St  Jerome,  whose  doctrine 
we  have  still  to  briefly  expound,  although  it  is  always 
a  matter  of  some  doubt  whether  in  the  proper  ac- 
ceptation of  the  word  St  Jerome  may  be  said  to 
have  had  a  doctrine, 


CHAPTER    II 

THE     DOCTRINE    OF    ST   JEROME 

A  S  the  word  is  applied  to  the  teachings  of  St 
**•  Anselm  and  St  Thomas,  or  to  those  of  St 
Augustine,  Jerome  had  no  doctrine.  The  bishop 
of  Hippo,  his  contemporary,  broached,  either  to  ex- 
pose or  to  defend  them,  almost  every  point  of  revealed 
doctrine,  several  of  which  he  presented  synthetically ; 
he  essayed  explanations  and  opened  points  of  view 
of  every  description,  leaving  them  as  an  inheritance 
to  his  successors,  and  thus  justifying  the  remark 
of  Charles  de  Remusat,  an  able  historian  who 
wrote :  "  One  can  scarcely  realise  to  what  an  ex- 
tent this  great  mind,  so  cultivated  and  so  polished, 
has  furnished  ideas  and  studies  to  the  scholars  of 
our  own  times  "  (the  eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries). 
"  Before  ascribing  the  invention  of  a  system  or  the 
understanding  of  an  ancient  thought  to  any  of  them, 
one  should  first  ascertain  that  St  Augustine  has 
said  nothing  upon  the  subject."1 

All  these  masters,  St  Bonaventura,  St  Thomas,  St 
Anselm,  and  St  Augustine  before  them,  were  the 
mighty  architects  of  the  doctrinal  development  and 
dogmatic  progress  of  which  I  have  said  elsewhere — 
my  readers  must  pardon  me  if  I  quote  my  own  words : 

1  St  Anselm,  p.  476. 

163 


164        THE  LIFE  OP  SAINT  JEROME 

"  Not  only  did  theological  language  gain  greater  pre- 
cision and  acquire  a  delicacy,  firmness,  and  vigour 
which  satisfy  the  subtlest  requirements  of  the 
Christian  soul  and  disconcert  and  refute  all  the 
presumptions  of  heresy ;  not  only  are  the  data  of  the 
Revelation  successively  divulged,  thanks  especially 
to  the  infallible  authority  which,  to  quote  the  words 
of  St  Vincent  of  Lerins,  completes  the  unfinished 
passages,  consolidates  and  confirms  what  is  already 
expressed,  and  retains  with  loving  care  what  is  already 
confirmed  and  defined.  But  the  catholic  intellect 
penetrates  still  further  into  the  essence  of  revealed 
dogma,  gains  greater  insight  into  its  beauties,  and 
the  better  grasps  its  harmonious  proportions  and  its 
relations  to  the  doctrinal  whole,  as  well  as  to  the 
aspirations  of  human  nature;  finally,  following  the 
example  of  doctors  too  great  to  be  accused  of 
temerity,  it  strives  to  discover  and  if  possible  to  make 
manifest  its  most  hidden  meaning.  As  St  Anselm  said : 
'  It  is  faith  seeking,  and  frequently  meeting,  intellect.'  "l 

It  is  true  that  one  must  not  expect  from  Jerome 
either  a  synthetic  exposition  of  doctrine,  or  views 
which  treat  of  profound  dogmatical  subjects.  It 
would  be  a  more  difficult  task  to  write  a  theology  of 
St  Jerome  than  a  theology  of  St  Anselm,  St  Thomas 
or  St  Bonaventura. 

It  is  possible,  however,  to  gather  and  to  recapitu- 
late the  doctrine  scattered  among  the  works  of  the 
great  anchorite.  This  has  been  done  by  Dom  Remy 
Ceillier,  the  author  of  the  "  General  History  of 
Ecclesiastical  and  Sacred  Writers,"  who,  step  by  step, 
1  Conferences  upon  the  faith,  p.  316,  317. 


THE  DOCTRINE  OF  SAINT  JEROME     165 

follows  Jerome  upon  every  point  of  Catholic  teach- 
ing, first  setting  forth  his  views  upon  the  inspiration 
and  the  canon  of  the  Scriptures.  He  acknowledges 
that  the  learned  exegete  did  not  consider  those 
books  of  the  ancient  Testament  which  do  not  figure 
in  the  Jewish  canon,  as  inspired.  It  has  already 
been  said  that  the  Church  pronounced  to  the  con- 
trary, and  the  decree  of  Trent — not  to  mention  the 
decrees  of  the  council  of  Hippo  and  Carthage, 
and  the  letter  of  the  pope,  St  Innocent  I.,  to  St 
Exuperus  of  Toulouse — fixed  in  its  catalogue  the 
position  of  the  books  which  Jerome  had  doubted. 
The  hesitations  and  even  the  denials  of  a  doctor,  no 
matter  how  famous  he  may  have  been,  will  never 
shake  the  faith  of  a  Catholic.  Doubtless  should  the 
faithful  wish  to  assure  themselves  of  the  truth  of 
our  beliefs,  more  especially  should  they  wish  to 
defend  it,  they  will  search  the  monuments  of  the 
past  and  discover  in  the  works  of  the  fathers,  even 
the  most  ancient,  not  only  the  dogma  of  an  infallible 
Church  which  embraces  all  other  tenets,  but  a 
startling  manifestation  of  many  other  dogmas,  such 
as,  for  example,  that  of  the  Eucharist.  They  will 
convince  themselves  that  whatever  may  have  been 
the  divergences  of  certain  churches  upon  certain 
questions,  moral  universality  was  never  the  character 
of  the  sentiments  opposed  to  those  which  were  later 
to  be  defined.  And  as  the  authority  of  an  ever- 
living  Church  is  the  guiding  rule  of  their  faith,  they 
will  not  be  astonished,  still  less  scandalised,  by  the 
divergences  which  their  studies  will  have  disclosed 
to  them  ;  they  will  believe  in  the  validity  of  baptism 


166        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

conferred  by  heretics,  in  spite  of  the  protests  of  St 
Cyprian  ;  and  in  spite  of  St  Jerome's  doubts,  they 
will  believe  in  the  inspiration  of  the  deuterocanoni- 
cal  books  of  the  Old  Testament.  It  is  curious  tc 
notice  how  often  the  traditional  and  Catholic  mean- 
ing has  triumphed  in  Jerome's  mind  and  in  his 
speech  over  the  objections  of  the  critic.  "  He 
frequently  employed  the  deuterocanonical  books," 
wrote  the  Abbe  Tronchon,  "he  called  the  book  of 
Ecclesiasticus  a  Divine  writing.  .  .  .  He  quotes  the 
book  of  Wisdom  as  scripture,  and  uses  it  with  other 
texts  of  the  protocanonical  works  as  having  an  equal 
value.  In  his  commentaries  upon  the  Epistle  to  the 
Galatians,  he  quotes  in  succession  a  verse  from  the 
book  of  Wisdom,  one  from  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans, 
one  from  the  first  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  and 
a  deuterocanonical  verse  from  Daniel.  .  .  .  He 
employs  the  testimony  of  the  deuterocanonical  parts 
of  Daniel,  which  he  cites  as  belonging  to  this 
prophet's  book,  in  his  refutation  of  the  Pelagians, 
and  explains  the  meaning  of  the  passages  which  the 
latter  were  doing  their  best  to  render  obscure.  In 
his  commentary  upon  the  prophet  Nahum  he  proved 
by  another  deuterocanonical  verse  from  Daniel,  and 
upon  the  authority  of  Ezekiel,  that  Israel  was  called 
the  race  of  Canaan,  because  of  her  crimes."  l 

As  to  the  books  of  the  New  Testament,  Jerome 
held  as  inspired  those,  which  in  spite  of  partial  and 
temporary  doubts,  tradition  has  declared  to  be  such, 
and  which  the  Church  has  inscribed  upon  its  canon. 
Interested  in  all  the  works  which,  apart  from  cur- 

1  The  Holy  Bible.     General  Introduction,  3rd  part,  p.  149. 


THE  DOCTRINE  OF  SAINT  JEROME     167 

rent  tradition,  were  the  growth  of  popular  memory 
and  imagination,  always  so  easily  imposed  upon, 
Jerome  made  a  translation,  no  longer  extant,  of  the 
Aramean  Gospel  according  to  the  Jews  which  Remy 
Ceillier  believed  to  be  an  alteration  of  the  first 
gospel,  although  Mr  Harnack  declares  that  its 
author  had  never  heard  of  St  Matthew  or  of  St 
Luke.  Jerome  was  careful  not  to  compare  this 
gospel,  of  which  his  writings  have  preserved  us  a  few 
extracts,  with  our  canonical  gospel. 

He  countenanced  the  Epistle  which  bears  the  name 
of  St  Barnabas,  and  the  "  Shepherd  "  of  Hermas,  but 
sternly  condemned  apocryphal  works  such  as  the 
Acts,  the  Gospel  and  the  Apocalypse  of  Saint  Peter, 
one  book  of  Ecclesiastes,  and  another  of  Judgment, 
and  also  the  journeys  of  St  Paul  and  St  Thecla. 

As  to  the  veracity  of  the  Holy  Books — the 
denial  of  which  would  also  demolish  the  dogma 
of  Scriptural  inspiration — without  entering  upon  a 
delicate  hermeneutical  question,  we  will  merely 
repeat  an  opinion  more  than  once  expressed 
by  Jerome.  Speaking  of  a  text  in  Jeremiah, 
he  finds  fault  with  the  Septuagint  for  not  having 
given,  as  in  the  original,  the  title  of  prophet  to 
Hananiah,  who  was  no  prophet,  "  as  if,"  he 
argued,  "there  were  not  many  things  in  the 
Scriptures  which  were  recorded  according  to  the 
opinion  of  the  times,  and  not  according  to  the 
true  state  of  things  (quasi  non  multa  in  Scripturis 
sanctis  dicantur  juxta  opinionem  illius  temporis 
quo  gesta  referuntur  et  non  juxta  quod  rei  veritas 
continebat)."  Jerome  put  the  same  construction 


168        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

upon  the  15th  verse,  of  which  the  sacred  text 
ran  thus :  "  The  prophet  Jeremiah  said  unto  the 
prophet  Hananiah :  Hear  now,  Hananiah :  The 
Lord  hath  not  sent  thee.  .  .  .  And  the  prophet 
died  (Et  dixit  Jeremias  ad  Hananiam  prophetam  : 
Audi,  Hanania:  non  misit  te  Dominus.  .  .  .  Et 
Mortuus  est  propheta)."1  Jerome  observed  that 
the  original  Hebrew  version  persisted  in  calling 
Hananiah  prophet,  and  asked  how  the  sacred 
writer  could  have  applied  the  name  of  prophet  to 
a  man  whom  he  denies  having  been  sent  by  God 
("  Quomodo  enim  prophetam  poterat  appellare  quern 
missum  a  Domino  denegabat  ?  ").  This  is  the  context 
of  his  answer :  "  As  we  have  already  said,  the  truth 
and  order  of  history  was  in  this  case  preserved  by 
the  transcription,  not  of  the  reality,  but  of  the  general 
opinion  of  the  times  (.  .  .  Historiae  veritas  et  ordo 
servatur,  sicut  praediximus,  non  juxta  id  quod  erat, 
sed  juxta  quod  illo  tempore  putabatur)." 

In  another  instance,  speaking  of  the  verse  in  St 
Matthew,  "  and  the  King  was  sorry  "  (at  the  petition 
of  the  daughter  of  Herodias,  who  asked  for  the  head 
of  John  the  Baptist),  Jerome,  who  did  not  believe 
that  Herod's  grief  was  sincere,  made  this  observa- 
tion :  "  It  was  customary  in  the  Scriptures,  for  the 
historian  to  record  the  opinion  of  the  majority,  such 
as  it  was  then  generally  admitted  (Consuetudinis 
Scripturarum  est  opinionem  multorum  sic  narret 
historicus,  quomodo  eo  tempore  ab  omnibus  crede- 
batur").  Exegetes  and  apologists  of  the  present 
day  profess  to  have  discovered  in  this  opinion  of  a 
1  xxviii.  10. 


Father,  considered  by  the  Encyclical  Providentissimus 
Dens  to  be  unequalled  as  an  expounder  of  the  Bible 
(Hieronymus  ...  a  singulari  Bibliorum  scientia 
magnisque  ad  eorum  usum  laboribus  nomine  Doc- 
toris  maximi  praeconio  Ecclesiae  est  honestatus),  a 
principle  of  solution  to  the  obstacles  which,  in  the 
name  of  history,  are  raised  against  certain  Bibli- 
cal facts.  In  the  assertion  of  facts  of  a  physical 
order,  the  sacred  writer  frequently  adjusted  his 
language  to  obvious  appearances;  a  method  taught 
by  St  Augustine  and  St  Thomas,  and  with  supreme 
authority  by  Pope  Leo  XIII.;  why,  therefore,  should 
we  not  believe  that  in  the  statement  of  facts  con- 
cerning history,  the  sacred  writer  occasionally  spoke 
from  certain  appearances  which  were  equivalent  to 
obvious  appearances  ?  Historical  facts,  when,  as 
is  sometimes  the  case,  handed  down  by  an  errone- 
ous tradition  founded  upon  deceptive  appearances, 
assume  an  aspect  which  does  not  correspond  with 
the  reality ;  but  the  populace,  who  have  neither 
the  leisure  nor  the  intellect  necessary  to  reach  the 
bottom  of  things,  holds  by  what  strikes  it,  judging 
from  the  outside,  and  forming  its  opinion  and  lan- 
guage upon  exterior  evidences  and  appearances. 
The  exegetes  and  apologists  who  refer  to  St  Jerome, 
assert  that  it  is  quite  permissible  to  record  history 
according  to  popular  opinion,  in  a  work  intended  not 
for  the  historical  but  for  the  religious  and  moral  in- 
struction of  the  people,  to  record  it,  either  indicating 
the  reference  in  the  Scriptures  to  popular  opinion  as 
in  the  verse  from  Jeremiah  which  has  been  lately 
quoted  (Et  dixit  Jeremias  ad  Hananiam.  .  .  .  Non 


170        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

misit  te  Dominus),  or  even  without  any  such  indica- 
tion, at  least  of  an  explicit  character,  as  in  the  text 
from  St  Matthew.  It  is  no  deception  to  oneself 
or  to  others,  in  writing  the  current  opinion,  to  give 
only  what  one  wishes  of  it,  and  in  this  manner  of 
writing  there  is  nothing  contrary  to  the  infallibility 
and  plenary  inspiration  proclaimed  in  the  Encyclical 
of  the  18th  of  November  1893. 

We  have  dwelt  at  length  upon  St  Jerome's 
scriptural  opinions,  and  must  now  proceed  to  the 
examination  of  other  doctrines  professed  by  the  illus- 
trious recluse.  It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  prove  that 
upon  all  dogmas  of  which  the  Church  preserves  the 
inalienable  heritage — natural  dogmas  which  she  has 
restored,  and  supernatural  dogmas  which  her  apostles 
revealed  to  the  world  —  Jerome  professed  an  irre- 
proachable doctrine.  He  believed  in  Providence,  and 
the  apparent  confusion  of  human  affairs  was  power- 
less to  shake  his  soul's  faith  in  a  Paternity  supremely 
wise  and  supremely  loving. 

"A  host  of  burning  questions  cause  a  tumult  in 
my  soul,"  he  cried,  as  he  stood  before  the  grave  into 
which  Blesilla's  corpse  had  just  been  lowered.  "  I 
wonder  why  godless  old  age  is  permitted  to  enjoy 
the  advantages  of  the  century;  why  innocent  youth, 
why  sinless  childhood  are  cut  down  in  their  budding 
springtime;  why  children  of  two  and  three,  new-born 
babes  still  at  the  breast,  are  possessed  by  devils, 
struck  with  leprosy  or  epilepsy,  whilst  the  godless, 
the  adulterers,  the  homicides  and  the  sacrilegious, 
resplendent  with  health,  blaspheme  against  God  ? 
Yet  the  iniquity  of  the  father  does  not  descend  upon 


THE  DOCTRINE  OP  SAINT  JEROME     171 

the  son  ;  only  he  who  has  sinned  shall  die.  And 
even  if  the  ancient  decree  were  still  in  existence, 
does  it  not  seem  unjust  that  the  son  should  expiate 
the  sins  of  the  father?  Does  it  not  seem  unjust  that 
the  debts  accumulated  during  a  long  life  by  a  sinful 
parent  should  be  paid  by  a  sinless  child  ?  And  I 
said,  '  It  is  then  in  vain  that  I  have  kept  my  heart 
pure,  and  cleansed  my  hands  amongst  the  innocent, 
that  I  have  been  daily  sore  tormented,  and  that 
every  morning  has  brought  me  fresh  trials  and 
afflictions ! ' '  Jerome,  however,  did  not  dwell  long 
upon  these  painful  questions,  to  which  so  many  weak 
and  troubled  souls  have  found  no  answer  but  in  re- 
bellion; he  hastened  to  add:  "As  these  thoughts  were 
passing  through  my  mind,  I  received  this  lesson  from 
the  Prophet : l  I  had  undertaken  to  penetrate  these 
mysteries,  and  until  I  had  entered  into  God's  sanctu- 
ary and  had  seen  what  shall  be  the  end  of  the  wicked, 
the  burden  of  my  task  weighed  heavily  upon  me.  The 
divine  judgments  are  impenetrable.  Oh,  fathomless 
treasure  of  the  wisdom  and  knowledge  of  God.  In- 
scrutable are  the  decrees  of  the  Lord,  impenetrable 
are  His  ways.  God  is  good,  therefore  all  His  de- 
crees must  be  good  also.  Should  I  suffer  bereave- 
ment through  the  death  of  a  spouse,  I  would  weep ; 
but  since  God  has  so  willed  it,  I  would  suffer  with  a 
resigned  heart.  An  only  son  is  ravished  from  me : 
the  blow  is  a  terrible  one  but  I  shall  bear  it  bravely 
— for  the  God  who  took  my  son  from  me  is  the  same 
God  who  gave  him  to  me.  Should  I  become  blind, 
the  reading  of  a  friend  shall  be  a  consolation  unto 
1  Exod.  xxxiv. 


me.  Should  my  ears,  succumbing  to  deafness,  fail 
me,  I  shall  the  more  easily  abstain  from  sin,  and 
think  but  of  God.  Should  dire  poverty,  cold,  sick- 
ness, nakedness,  be  my  lot,  I  will  await  death  as  the 
supreme  end  to  my  sufferings  which,  since  they  will 
be  replaced  by  ultimate  bliss,  I  shall  not  consider 
long.  Let  us  not  forget  the  lesson  in  this  verse  of 
the  Psalms — 'Thou  art  just,  O  Lord,  and  thy  judg- 
ments are  equitable.' 

"  Words  like  these  can  only  be  spoken  by  one  who, 
in  the  midst  of  tribulation,  glorifies  the  Lord,  and, 
believing  himself  alone  responsible  for  his  adversities, 
finds  in  them  cause  to  glorify  the  Divine  clemency. 
.  .  .  When  in  good  health  I  devoutly  thank  the 
Lord.  In  sickness  I  bless  the  divine  will  which  has 
subjected  me  to  probation.  ...  In  my  weakness 
I  am  strong,  saith  the  apostle.  The  soul's  vitality 
is  strengthened  by  the  anguish  of  the  flesh.  Paul 
in  his  sufferings  cried  upon  God  to  succour  him,  but 
God  answered  him  :  My  grace  is  sufficient  to  thee, 
for  weakness  fosters  strength.  To  restrain  the  temp- 
tation to  pride  which  might  have  sprung  from  these 
very  revelations,  a  monitor  was  given  to  Paul  to 
remind  him  of  human  frailties,  like  the  slave  who 
stood  behind  the  victorious  general  upon  his  triumphal 
chariot,  and,  in  the  midst  of  the  acclamations  of  the 
people,  kept  repeating  to  him,  '  Remember  that  thou 
art  but  human.  .  .  .  '  " 1 

Jerome  did  not  only  testify  to  the  truths  and 
mysteries  of  purely  rational  theodicy,  upon  which 
revealed  doctrine  has  thrown  so  much  light,  but  he 
1  Epist.  xxxix.,  ad  Paulam. 


THE  DOCTRINE  OP  SAINT  JEROME     173 

Aras  also  a  staunch  champion  of  dogmas  of  the  super- 
natural order.  It  is  true  that  we  should  not  expect 
from  him  a  treatise  upon  that  most  sublime  mystery 
of  Christianity,  the  Trinity,  like  the  masterly  work 
in  which  Augustine,  in  the  prime  of  life  and  at  the 
height  of  his  genius,  united  a  doctrinal  exposition, 
which  subsequent  scholastic  works  have  further  speci- 
fied, with  ingenious  explanatory  essays  founded  upon 
psychological  observations.  Still,  is  it  necessary  to 
be  a  metaphysician  or  a  psychologist  to  uphold  the 
Trinitarian  dogma?  "Who  would  be  sacrilegious 
enough,"  queried  Jerome,  "to  maintain  that  there 
are  three  substances  in  God  ?  There  is  in  God  one 
unique  nature  which  subsists  veritably.  For  what 
subsists  veritably  does  not  derive  its  being  from  else- 
where, but  possesses  it  in  itself.  All  that  is  created 
seems  to  be,  but,  in  the  full  sense  of  the  word,  is  not ; 
for  there  was  a  time  when  things  created  were  non- 
existent, and  that  which  has  had  a  beginning  may 
also  have  an  end.  To  God  alone,  who  is  eternal, 
that  is,  who  has  had  no  beginning,  may  properly  be 
applied  the  name  of  essence.  .  .  .  Thus  there  is  in 
God  one  substance  and  three  consubstantial  persons, 
perfect,  equal  and  co-eternal.  .  .  ."  l 

All  things  are  one  to  the  Father  and  to  the  Son. 
A  disciple  of  Gregory  Nazianzen,  Jerome  professed 
upon  the  third  person  of  the  Trinity  the  same  doc- 
trines as  did  his  master.  "  All  that  appertains  to  the 
Father  and  to  the  Son  appertains  also  to  the  Holy 
Ghost.  When  the  Holy  Ghost  is  sent,  he  is  sent  by 
the  Father  and  by  the  Son.  In  various  parts  of  the 
1  Epist.  xv.  ad  Damasum  Papam  4. 


174        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

Scriptures  he  is  called  the  Spirit  of  God  the  Father, 
and  the  Spirit  of  Jesus  Christ.  This  is  why  it  is 
written  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  that  those  who 
had  only  been  baptised  by  John,  and  who  believed 
in  God  the  Father  and  in  Jesus  Christ,  but  who 
ignored  the  very  existence  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  were 
baptised  anew;  and  this  second  baptism  was  the 
true  one,  for  without  the  Holy  Ghost  there  is  no 
Trinity."  x 

The  texts  in  which  Jerome  asserted  the  Incarna- 
tion of  the  Word,  and  in  which  he  combated  the 
heresies  which  strove  to  divide  the  one  and  divine 
person  of  Jesus  Christ,  were  plentiful  and  decisive. 
"  Jesus  Christ  was  crucified  as  man,  He  is  glorified 
as  God.  .  .  .  We  do  not  express  ourselves  thus, 
being  convinced  that  in  Jesus  Christ,  other  would  be 
the  God,  other  would  be  the  man.  We  do  not  intro- 
duce two  persons  in  the  only  Son  of  God  as  we  are 
accused  of  doing.  In  our  Saviour's  words  there 
are  certain  things  which  relate  to  the  glory  of  His 
divinity,  and  others  which  concern  our  salvation. 
It  was  for  us  that  He  took  upon  Himself  the  form 
and  the  nature  of  a  slave,  and  forced  Himself  to 
be  obedient  until  death — the  death  of  the  cross. 
And  the  Word  became  flesh  and  dwelt  among 
us."  2 

None  have  more  vigorously  supported  the  dogmas 
of  the  divine  maternity,  and  the  perpetual  virginity 
of  Mary,  than  Jerome,  whose  struggles  against  Helvi- 
dius  and  Jovinianus  are  already  known  to  us.  Jerome 
supported  and  defended  the  doctrines  of  free-will, 
1  Epist.  cxx.  ad  Hedibiam,  cap.  ix.  2  Ibid, 


THE  DOCTRINE  OF  SAINT  JEROME     175 

original  sin,  and  divine  mercy,  and  waged  war 
against  all  those  who  contested  their  veracity.  His 
last  battle  was  fought  against  the  Pelagians.  Jerome 
would  not  have  permitted  Ba'ius  and  Jansenius  to 
claim  him  as  an  ancestor  any  more  than  would  have 
his  friend  St  Augustine.  "  God,"  he  said,  "  has 
ordained  possible  things,  but  it  is  not  men  who 
render  them  possible.  We  are  all  dependent  upon 
God,  and  have  need  of  His  mercy." l 

The  relentless  dogma  of  reprobation  prior  to  the 
prevision  of  sin,  was  odious  to  Jerome.  "  Do  I 
desire  the  death  of  a  sinner,"  asked  our  Lord,  "  do 
I  not  rather  wish  him  to  turn  from  his  wickedness 
and  live  ?  For  such  is  the  will  of  God  that  all  shall  be 
saved  and  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth."2 
The  number  is  too  great  of  those  who  have  perished 
"  because  they  have  refused  to  believe  and  have 
offended  against  the  Holy  Ghost.  .  .  .  God  wished 
to  save  all  those  who  desired  salvation,  and  has  led 
them  to  salvation  so  that  they  might  by  their  own 
will  deserve  the  reward.  ...  It  is  not  His  fault  if 
some  have  been  unwilling  to  believe.  In  coming  into 
the  world  His  will  was  that  all  should  believe  and 
save  themselves." 3 

Upon  the  sacraments  which  are  the  means  of 
grace,  Jerome  professed  the  same  doctrine  which 
is  taught  in  the  Church.  It  is  unnecessary  to 
repeat  all  that  he  has  said  in  praise  of  the  divine 
institution  of  baptism,  but  we  have  quoted  one  of 

1  Dialog,  adversus  Pelagianos.     Lib.  iii.  3. 

2  Commentar  in  Ezechielem.     Lib.  v.,  cap.  xviii.,  v.  23. 
8  Commentar  in  Isaiam.     Lib.  xvii. 


176        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

the  many  passages  in  his  commentaries  and  in  his 
letters,  in  which  he  upholds  the  dogma  of  the  actual 
presence.  In  an  epistle  to  Hedibia,  who,  from  the 
extremities  of  Gaul,  had  appealed  to  him  for  instruc- 
tion, he  wrote :  "  You  ask  how  these  words  of  our 
Lord  should  be  interpreted :  Verily,  I  say  unto  you, 
I  will  drink  no  more  of  the  fruit  of  the  vine  until  that 
day  that  I  drink  it  new  with  you  in  my  Father's 
kingdom.  Upon  this  passage  some  people  have 
founded  the  fable  of  the  millennium,  during  which 
they  pretend  that  Jesus  Christ  will  reign  in  the  flesh 
upon  the  earth,  and  that  He  will  drink  of  the  wine 
of  which  He  had  not  drunk  until  then.  .  .  .  But  let 
us  understand  that  the  bread  which  the  Lord  broke 
and  gave  to  His  disciples  was  the  body  of  our 
Lord  and  Saviour,  as  He  assured  His  disciples  when 
He  said  to  them,  'Take,  eat,  this  is  my  body; 
likewise  the  cup;  Drink  ye  all  of  this,  for  this  is 
my  blood  of  the  New  Testament,  which  is  shed 
for  many.  ..."  If,  therefore,  the  bread  which  de- 
scended from  heaven  is  the  body  of  our  Lord,  and  if 
the  wine  which  He  gave  to  His  disciples  is  the  blood 
of  the  New  Testament  which  was  shed  for  many,  for 
the  remission  of  their  sins,  let  us  reject  the  Jewish 
fables,  and  go  up  with  the  Lord  into  the  guest 
chamber ;  let  us  there  receive  the  cup  of  the  New 
Testament  from  His  hands,  make  our  Easter  cele- 
bration, and  draw  from  the  divine  beverage  a  holy 
rapture.  ...  It  was  not  Moses  who  gave  us  the 
Bread  of  Life,  but  Jesus  Christ,  who  was  both 
the  guest  and  the  feast,  who  partook  Himself, 
and  was  partaken  of.  It  is  His  blood  which  we 


THE  DOCTRINE  OF  SAINT  JEROME     177 

drink.  .  .  ." l  We  should  also  read  this  passage  from 
a  commentary  upon  St  Paul,  in  which  Jerome  speaks 
of  the  incomprehensible  and  bountiful  mystery  which 
ever  sustains  the  fruitful  vitality  of  the  Church. 
"  Between  the  show-bread  (of  the  ancient  law)  and 
the  body  of  Christ,  there  is  as  great  a  difference  as 
between  the  shadow  and  the  body,  the  image  and 
the  reality,  the  symbols  of  future  things  and  the 
things  themselves  which  the  symbols  represented. 
And  just  as  gentleness,  temperance  and  disinter- 
estedness should  be  the  most  prominent  virtues  of 
a  bishop,  raising  him  above  the  laity,  so  also  should 
he  possess  chastity  and,  so  to  speak,  sacerdotal 
modesty,  in  order  that  the  soul  who  administers 
the  body  of  Christ  should  not  only  abstain  from 
any  act  of  impurity,  but  should  also  keep  strict 
guard  over  his  thoughts  and  glance." 2 

Jerome  believed  in  sacrifice,  as  he  did  in  the 
Eucharistic  sacrament.  "  It  is  the  fruit  of  the  true 
vine  which  we  daily  press  in  our  sacrifices,"  he  wrote 
to  Hedibia.  "  Our  mystery,"  he  said  again,  "  is  typi- 
fied in  these  words — Thou  art  a  priest  for  ever  after 
the  order  of  Melchisedec  ;  we  no  longer  immolate 
victims  who  have  lost  their  reason  as  did  Aaron,  but 
we  offer  the  bread  and  the  wine,  that  is  the  body  and 
the  blood  of  Christ." 3  It  was  at  Jerome's  sugges- 
tion that  Paula  and  Eustochium  wrote  to  Marcella 
from  Bethlehem:  "Turn  back  as  far  as  Genesis 
and  you  will  see  that  the  King  of  Salem  ...  in  the 

1  Epist.    xx.  ad  Hedibiam. 

2  Commentar.  in  Ep.  ad  Titum. 
1  Commentar.  in  Ep.  ad  Titum. 

M9 


178        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

image  of  Christ,  offered  the  bread  and  the  wine, 
and  inaugurated  the  Christian  sacrament  of  the 
body  and  blood  of  the  Lord."1 

Jerome  also  upheld  the  existence  of  a  sacramental 
rite  which  gives  remission  to  sins  committed  after 
baptism,  and  considered  bishops  and  priests  to  be 
the  ministers  of  forgiveness.  "  God  forbid,"  he 
wrote  to  Heliodorus,  "  that  I  should  speak  ill  of 
priests.  .  .  .  They  hold  the  keys  to  the  kingdom 
of  heaven,  and  possess  the  power  of  judging  to  a 
certain  extent,  before  the  day  of  Judgment.  .  .  ." ' 
He  has  made  another  allusion  elsewhere  to  the 
power  which  the  divine  mercy  confers  upon  bishops 
and  priests,  whom  he  warns  in  the  stern  tones 
which  were  customary  to  him,  against  pride  and 
despotism.3 

It  is  doubtful,  however,  whether  Jerome,  in  spite 
of  his  frequent  allusions  to  the  prerogatives  of 
priesthood,  ever  consented  to  realise  the  great 
difference  between  the  priest  and  the  bishop,  which 
the  Catholic  teachings  proclaim,  and  whether, 
instead  of  regarding  the  episcopacy  as  a  divine 
institution,  he  did  not  consider  it  a  purely 
ecclesiastical  institution.  Does  he  not  seem  thus 
to  have  paved  the  way  to  the  Protestants  and 
the  Rationalists,  who  in  the  second  century  rejected 
in  certain  churches,  whose  example  other  churches 
followed,  the  establishment  of  monarchical,  or  what 
is  termed  uninominal  Episcopacy?  Indeed,  he  said 

1  Epist.  xlvi.  Paula;  et  Eustochii  ad  Marcellam  7. 

2  Epist.  xiv.  ad  Heliodorus  8. 

*  Commentar.  in  Matt.     Lib.  iii.,  cap.  xvi.,  v.  19. 


THE  DOCTRINE  OP  SAINT  JEROME     179 

in  his  commentary  upon  the  Epistle  to  Titus  that 
originally  the  churches  were  governed  in  common  by 
a  college  of  priests,  but  that  in  order  to  put  a  check 
upon  rivalry  and  to  avoid  schism,  it  was  decreed  that 
the  supremacy  over  all  the  churches  should  be  con- 
fided to  one.  l  He  expressed  the  same  opinions  in  a 
letter  to  Evangel  us.  2 

It  should  be  noticed  that  in  this  letter,  after 
rebuking  the  arrogance  of  the  Roman  deacons 
who,  proud  of  the  riches  of  the  Supreme  Church 
of  which  they  were  the  dispensers,  held  themselves 
above  the  priests,  Jerome,  in  order  effectually  to 
suppress  this  arrogant  spirit,  adopted  a  polemical 
method  too  frequently  resorted  to,  rushed  to  the 
opposite  extreme  and  very  nearly  declared  the 
ordinary  priests  to  be  equal  to  bishops.  I  say 
nearly,  because  I  have  found  in  the  same  letter 
a  direct  confession  of  this  opinion.  "Always 
excepting  ordination,  does  a  bishop  do  anything 
which  a  priest  does  not  do  also?"  But  it  is  this 
right  to  ordain,  to  transmit  to  others  the  divine 
power  of  priesthood  or  even  of  Episcopacy  which 
constitutes  the  peerless  dignity  of  a  bishop ;  for 
from  whom  can  such  a  right  directly  emanate 
except  from  Him  who  instituted  the  sacraments 
and  endowed  them  with  a  sanctifying  power. 

The  Reverend  Father  De  Smedt,  whose  words 
upon  the  subject  we  would  do  well  to  read,  has 
observed  that  "  in  the  Dialogus  Contra  Luciferianos, 
c.  9,  St  Jerome  seems  to  trace  the  pre-eminence  of 

1  Commentar.  in  Epist.  ad  Titum.     Cap.  I.,  v.  5. 

2  Epist.  cxlvi.  ad  Evangelum  i. 


180        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

bishops  over  ordinary  priests,  to  a  divine  or  at  least 
to  an  apostolic  institution.  .  .  .  He  seems  to  repre- 
sent the  prerogatives  of  the  Episcopal  rank  as  an 
essential  principle  of  the  order  and  the  unity  of  the 
Church.  He  attributes  one  of  these  privileges,  the 
power  of  confirmation,  to  the  descent  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  upon  the  Apostles  at  Pentecost,  which  certainly 
seems  to  prove  that  they  must  have  been  recognised 
from  the  very  beginning.  It  seems  to  me  that  from 
this  we  can  pretty  much  conclude  that  Jerome  had 
no  very  definite  idea  upon  the  subject."  l 

This  conclusion,  expressed  by  a  master,  is  sufficient, 
and  we  must  acknowledge  that  upon  the  point  in 
question  Jerome  hesitated.  It  is  the  special  right 
of  the  Church  canonically  to  explain  all  controversies. 
Should  we  wish  to  find  the  clue  to  the  objections 
which  Jerome  raised  to  the  origin  of  Episcopacy,  we 
might  read  these  words  of  that  eminent  Bollandist 
writer.  "  Catholic  theologians,  although  maintain- 
ing as  is  their  usual  custom  that  the  Episcopacy  is 
an  order  distinct  from  that  of  the  ordinary  priests 
and  was  divinely  ordained,  need,  however,  have  no 
scruple  in  admitting  that  this  institution  did  not 
reach  its  complete  development  and  take  its  definite 
shape  until  after  the  time  of  the  Apostles.  So  long 
as  the  Apostles  were  alive,  the  Church  possessed 
in  them  a  visible  and  a  living  authority.  There 
is  nothing  to  prevent  thinking  it  possible  that 
the  Apostles  always  kept  the  government  of  the 
Churches  in  their  own  hands,  being  substituted  by 

1  Review  of  historical  subjects,  1st  Oct.  1888.  The  organisation 
of  the  Christian  Churches  until  the  middle  of  the  Third  Century. 


THE  DOCTRINE  OP  SAINT  JEROME     181 

what  we  term  ordinary  priests  for  the  usual  prac- 
tices and  for  certain  particular  functions  of  the  ad- 
ministration. ..."  In  point  of  fact,  however,  the 
most  ancient  Churches,  dating  back  as  far  as  the 
lifetime  of  the  Apostles,  were  governed  by  the 
Episcopacy,  and  what  has  been  called  the  Unitarian 
Episcopacy.  James  was  bishop  of  Jerusalem.  In 
the  pastoral  epistles  we  read  of  Timothy  and  Titus 
being  charged  through  their  Episcopal  rights  with 
the  government  of  the  Churches.  And  finally,  as  the 
Rev.  Father  De  Smedt  has  observed,  "the  warnings 
which  (in  the  Apocalypse)  were  successively  given 
to  the  Angel  of  each  of  the  Seven  Churches  evidently 
referred  to  one  individual  person  bearing  the  weight 
and  the  responsibility  of  the  supreme  administration." 
It  was  a  vital  question  with  Jerome,  as  it  is  with 
us  all,  to  know  which  was  the  Church  founded  by 
Christ,  and  to  know  also  what  were  the  distinguish- 
ing characteristics  enabling  us  to  recognise  it.  The 
true  and  only  Church  was  founded  upon  St  Peter. 
The  testimony  which  Jerome,  in  a  letter  to  Damasus, 
rendered  to  the  Roman  supremacy  has  already  been 
quoted ;  here,  however,  is  another  testimony  of  the 
same  nature.  The  following  words  were  attributed 
by  Jerome  to  Jovinianus,  who,  anxious  to  depreciate 
the  virtues  of  virginity,  recalled  the  fact  that  the 
supremacy  was  conferred  upon  a  married  man,  and 
not  upon  John  the  virgin  apostle  ;  the  truth  of  which 
Jerome  did  not  contest  but  rather  admitted,  since 
he  explained  that  by  reason  of  his  youth  John  was 
less  fitted  to  receive  the  signal  favour  than  Peter, 
who  had  reached  a  mature  age. 


182        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

"  The  Church  is  founded  upon  Peter,"  said  Jerome, 
"  although  it  has  been  said  that  it  is  also  founded 
upon  the  apostles,  all  of  whom  received  the  keys  of 
the  heavenly  kingdom,  and  that  the  solidarity  of  the 
Church  is  equally  established  upon  them  all,  never- 
theless one  is  chosen  from  amongst  them  in  order 
that  the  unity  of  one  leader  might  prevent  any 
occasion  for  schism." l  This  Church  which  is  one, 
is  Apostolic.  "  I  will  speak  my  thoughts  openly  : 
we  must  abide  in  this  Church  which,  having  been 
founded  on  the  apostles,  endures  until  now."  - 
This  Church  is  catholic,  it  enfolds  or  calls  all 
nations  into  its  mighty  unity,  and  we  should  not 
try  as  did  Lucifer  of  Cagliari  to  restrict  it  to 
Sardinia.  It  is  holy,  but  its  holiness  does  not 
exclude  sinners ;  all  who  have  been  baptised  and 
have  not  left  it  through  heresy,  or  who  have  not 
been  excommunicated,  belong  to  it.  "  As  St  Peter 
has  said,  the  ark  of  Noah  is  the  symbol  of  the 
Church.  ...  As  there  were  in  the  ark  every 
variety  of  animal,  so  there  are  in  the  Church 
men  of  all  nations  and  customs.  As  there  were 
in  the  ark  leopards,  goats,  wolves,  and  lambs,  so 
there  are  in  the  Church  the  just  and  the  unjust, 
the  vessels  of  gold  and  of  silver  mingled  with  the 
vessels  of  wood  and  of  clay."  8  How  merciful  is 
this  doctrine  which  the  Church  has  persistently 
defended  against  a  powerful  spirit  of  pharisaism, 
and  which  Father  Lacordaire  so  delighted  in : 

1  Adversus  Jovinianum.     Lib.  i.  26. 
8  Dialog.  Adversus  Luciferianos  28. 
8  Dialog.  Adversus  Luciferianos  22. 


THE  DOCTRINE  OF  SAINT  JEROME     183 

"  How  I  have  always  loved,"  wrote  the  distin- 
guished Dominican  in  his  third  letter  upon  the 
Christian  life,  "  the  admirable  economy  which  has 
made  the  portals  through  which  one  enters  into  the 
city  of  God,  so  lofty  and  so  wide,  and  the  doors 
through  which  one  departs  from  it,  so  low  and 
so  narrow.  Wretched  sectarians  have  repeatedly 
attempted  to  condemn  sinners,  and  to  discard  them 
from  the  bosom  of  the  Church  ;  but  the  Church, 
faithful  to  her  master's  teachings  and  example,  has 
ever  retained  them  in  her  inmost  recesses.  .  .  ." 

To  pursue  our  investigation  upon  the  rest  of 
Jerome's  doctrines.  His  letters  and  his  contro- 
versial treatises  have  justified  and  precognised  the 
invocation  of  Saints,  the  worship  of  the  Cross  and 
the  worship  of  relics.  "  The  day  will  come,"  he 
once  wrote  to  Heliodorus  in  a  transport  of  pious 
enthusiasm,  "  when  triumphant  thou  shalt  enter  the 
New  Jerusalem  and  share  thy  citizenship  with  Paul. 
Then  also  wilt  thou  beseech  the  same  rights  for 
those  dear  to  thee,  and  pray  for  me  who  helped  thee 
to  conquer." l  "  If  the  apostles  and  martyrs,  while 
still  in  the  flesh  and  while  occupied  with  their  own 
salvation,  can  nevertheless  pray  for  others,"  wrote 
Jerome  to  Vigilantius,  "  how  much  more  will  they 
be  able  to  do  so  after  they  have  won  their  crowns, 
their  triumphs,  and  their  victories."  2 

Man  instinctively  clings  to  every  object  which 
reminds  him  of  the  dear  ones  whom  he  has  lost. 
Every  trace  of  their  earthly  life,  especially  any 
writings,  should  they  have  left  any,  has  the  power  to 

1  Epist.  xiv.  ad  Heliodorum.  2  Lib.  contra  Vigilantium  6. 


184        THE  LIFE  OP  SAINT  JEROME 

prolong  their  presence,  even  to  the  very  faintest 
tones  of  their  voices,  upon  this  earth.  Respect  and 
admiration  sometimes  produce  the  same  effect  as 
affection.  "  I  have  found,"  wrote  Jerome,  "  Origen's 
twenty-five  commentaries  upon  the  twelve  (minor) 
prophets,  transcribed  by  the  hand  of  the  martyr 
Pamphilius,  and  in  my  joy  at  possessing  them,  in 
the  care  with  which  I  preserved  them,  I  seemed  to 
myself  master  of  the  riches  of  Croesus.  If  there 
is  so  much  joy  in  the  possession  of  a  solitary  letter 
written  by  a  martyr,  how  much  more  is  there  in  the 
possession  of  numerable  pages  in  which  one  can 
almost  see  traces  of  his  blood." l 

Some  secret  instinct  seemed  to  move  Jerome  un- 
hesitatingly to  accept  the  doctrine  of  the  worship  of 
relics,  to  which  these  words  of  J.  de  Maistre  so  par- 
ticularly apply.  "  There  is  no  dogma  in  the  Catholic 
Church,  no  general  usage  belonging  to  exalted  dis- 
cipline even,  which  has  not  its  roots  in  the  inmost 
depths  of  human  nature." 2  Enlightened  by  the 
Catholic  teachings,  Jerome  was  able  to  affirm  and 
explain  his  adhesion  to  the  cult  of  relics,  in  a  letter 
to  the  Spanish  priest  Riparius,  an  adversary  of 
Vigilantius.  "  We  do  not  adore  the  relics  of  the 
martyrs,  neither  do  we  adore  the  sun,  the  moon,  the 
archangels,  the  cherubim,  or  seraphim  .  .  .  for  fear 
of  rendering  supreme  worship  to  the  creation  instead 
of  to  the  Creator,  who  is  blessed  throughout  all 
centuries.  We  honour  the  relics  of  martyrs  only  to 
adore  Him  to  whom  they  rendered  the  testimony  of 

1  De  Viris  Illustribus,  Ixxv. 

a  Of  the  Pope.    Book  3,  chap.  Hi. 


THE  DOCTRINE  OF  SAINT  JEROME     185 

blood.  We  honour  the  servants  so  that  the  homage 
which  we  tender  them  may  ascend  to  the  Lord  who 
said :  Whoso  receiveth  you  receiveth  me.  Whenever 
we  enter  the  basilica  of  the  apostles,  of  the  prophets, 
and  of  the  martyrs,  are  we  bringing  our  homage  to 
idolatrous  temples  ?  Are  then  the  tapers  which 
we  light  before  the  tombs  of  the  Saints,  signs  of 
idolatry  ?  " l 

Jerome  was  no  less  explicit  in  his  views  upon  the 
worship  of  the  cross.  It  is  he  who  has  told  us  how 
fervently  Paula  venerated  the  instrument  of  salva- 
tion and  how  her  dying  lips  formed  its  saving  sign. 
It  was  he  who  commended  Eustochium  and  Deme- 
triade  to  fortify  themselves  with  the  sign  of  the 
cross,  and  he  who  has  given  us  an  account  of  how, 
with  its  help,  the  hermit  Hilarion  overcame  the  devil. 

The  problem  of  the  final  state  of  things,  what  is 
technically  termed  eschatology,  rose  before  Jerome 
as  it  had  before  Origen,  and  as  it  does  before  every 
soul  who  has  grasped  the  awful  grandeur  of  human 
destiny.  Knowing  the  answer  which  the  Catholic 
faith  has  made  to  this  question,  it  is  natural  to 
wonder  whether  Jerome's  doctrine  upon  this  point 
was  always  irreproachable.  For  a  long  time  he  had 
been  so  impregnated  with  the  works  of  Origen, 
that  even  after  he  had  vehemently  shaken  off  the 
doctrinal  authority  of  the  distinguished  Alexandrian, 
traces  of  Origenism  may  possibly  have  lingered  in 
his  mind.  Have  not  many  of  our  own  contem- 
poraries retained  the  impression  of  ideas  which, 
with  the  best  possible  faith,  they  have  amended 
1  Epist.  cix.  ad  Riparium. 


186        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

and  have  abjured,  and  does  not  their  language 
sometimes  betray  a  revival  of  the  traditionalism 
of  Lamenais,  or  of  the  fideism  of  the  Abb£ 
Bautain  ?  Certain  passages  in  Jerome's  writings 
have  given  the  impression  that  he  doubted  that,  if 
the  torments  of  the  next  world  were  not  eternal,  at 
least  they  must  be  so  for  all  baptised  sinners  who 
have  not  died  in  incredulity,  apostasy,  or  blasphemy. 
This,  at  all  events,  is  the  sense  which  a  few  portions 
of  the  commentary  upon  the  sixty-third  chapter  of 
Isaiah,  and  the  first  book  of  the  Dialogue  against  the 
Pelagians,  seem  to  express.  Vallarsi,  the  Italian 
editor  of  Jerome's  works,  tried  to  interpret  these 
passages  in  an  orthodox  manner,  but  Ceillier,  bishop 
of  Avranches,  Daniel  Huet  and  Petau,  refused  to 
accept  this  favourable  exegesis.  If,  however,  Jerome 
betrays  the  influence  of  Origen  in  certain  passages, 
there  are  many  others  in  which,  with  his  inflexible 
sternness,  he  maintained  the  Catholic  doctrine.  In 
commentating  the  third  verse  of  the  eleventh  chapter 
of  Ecclesiastes — "  If  the  tree  fall  toward  the  south 
or  toward  the  north,  in  the  place  where  the  tree 
falleth  there  it  shall  be "  (Si  ceciderit  lignum  ad 
austrum  aut  ad  aquilonem,  in  quocumque  loco  ceci- 
derit, ibi  erit) — Jerome  wrote  "  You  are  like  unto  this 
tree :  no  matter  how  long  a  life  you  may  have,  you 
cannot  live  for  ever.  Death  like  a  mighty  wind  will 
uproot  you,  and  in  whatever  direction  you  may  fall, 
you  will  remain  such  as  the  last  day  of  your  life  has 
found  you,  either  hard  and  pitiless,  or  rich  in  mercy." 
In  his  commentary  upon  the  Epistle  to  the  Galatians, 
Jerome  enumerated  the  various  sins  by  which,  accord- 


THE  DOCTRINE  OF  SAINT  JEROME     187 

ing  to  St  Paul,  man  is  excluded  from  the  kingdom 
of  God;  the  commentary  upon  the  prophecy  of  Jonas 
also  contains  testimonies  to  the  exegete's  faith  in 
the  irrevocability  of  the  sanction  beyond  the  grave. 
He  realised  that  the  pity  which  would  assure  an  un- 
conditional pardon  to  all  sins,  except  avowed  infidelity, 
would  be  but  a  cruel  kindness.  The  world,  in  its 
indulgence  born  of  self-interest,  readily  absolves  what 
it  calls,  and  what  we  also,  for  want  of  a  better  word, 
will  call  sins  of  weakness;  but  it  does  not  follow,  how- 
ever, that  these  sins  are  so  trifling  that  they  should 
be  granted,  so  to  speak,  an  unfailing  pardon ;  for  who 
can  say  how  they  sear  the  soul  or  souls,  who  can 
count  the  ruins  which  they  have  accumulated  ?  All 
those  who  have  not  already  done  so,  should  read 
those  bold  and  chaste  pages  in  the  "  Knowledge 
of  the  Soul,"  in  which  Father  Gratry  describes  the 
immense  mischief  caused  by  "  playing  with  fire,"  or 
else  those  in  which  Charles  Perraud,  a  disciple  of 
Father  Gratry,  points  out  and  denounces  the  excesses 
which  have  so  frequently  turned  "  the  valley  of  tears 
into  a  sea  of  mire  and  blood."  Unquestionably  God 
pardons  "  sins  of  weakness,"  as  He  pardons  sins  of 
a  graver  nature  resulting  from  rebellious  pride,  or 
from  conscious  malice,  but  He  only  pardons  them 
in  those  who  repent  them  with  their  tears.  The 
pardon  which  the  followers  of  Origen  promise  to 
souls  which  have  been  sinful  until  the  end  is  offered 
by  the  divine  clemency  as  long  as  the  earthly  struggle 
lasts,  even  at  the  very  last  hour,  and  is,  let  us  hope, 
frequently  accepted.  So  different  from  Father  Ravig- 
nan  in  many  respects,  Jerome  would  certainly  not 


188        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

have  rejected  this  consoling  thought  of  the  pious 
monk,  "  At  the  last  stage  of  the  journey,  upon  the 
threshold  of  eternity,  the  mysteries  of  justice  which 
take  place  within  the  soul  are  no  doubt  great,  but 
the  mysteries  of  mercy  and  of  love  are  even  greater." l 

The  hermit  of  Bethlehem  was  a  champion  of 
Catholic  discipline,  just  as  he  was  a  champion  of 
dogma.  The  Catholic  discipline  which  was  instituted 
for  men  of  all  races  and  all  times  has  altered,  as  it 
was  necessary  that  it  should,  and  has  been  obliged 
to  adapt  itself  to  the  varying  needs  of  nations  and 
of  ages. 

"  Thou  askest  me,"  wrote  Jerome  to  Lucinius 
the  Spaniard,  "  whether  thou  shouldest  fast  upon 
Saturdays,  and  daily  receive  the  Sacrament  as  is 
the  custom  in  Rome  or  in  Spain.  ...  I  will  answer 
thee  briefly:  when  ecclesiastical  traditions  do  not  in 
any  way  run  counter  to  the  rules  of  faith,  we  should 
observe  them  in  the  same  manner  as  we  have  re- 
ceived them  from  our  predecessors,  the  practices  of 
one  particular  Church  not  being  prejudicial  to  those 
observed  in  another.  .  .  .  Each  province  should  hold 
its  own  opinions,  and  consider  that  the  precepts  of 
its  forbears  are  laws  descended  from  the  apostles."  - 

This  discipline  which,  during  eighteen  centuries, 
has  adjusted  itself  to  so  many  different  exigencies, 
was  no  longer  quite  the  same  under  Innocent  III.  as 
it  had  been  under  St  Gregory  the  Great,  and  even  at 
the  present  day  is  changing  upon  many  points;  but 
it  has,  however,  remained  intact  in  its  outlines  and  in 

1  36th  Conference  of  Notre  Dame. 
1  Epist.  Ixxi.  ad  Lucinium  7. 


THE  DOCTRINE  OP  SAINT  JEROME     189 

its  early  inspiration.  It  has  maintained  in  the  world, 
through  its  established  institutions,  the  conception 
and  the  respect  of  the  Christian  ideal,  the  pursuit 
of  which  it  has  facilitated,  and  has  raised  barriers  to 
arrest  the  waves  of  human  covetousness. 

It  has  established  the  great  law  of  public  prayer. 
Jerome  tells  us  how  this  law  was  observed  in  his 
day,  and  the  hours  which  he  mentions  as  having 
been  devoted  to  liturgical  prayer  seem  to  have  been 
the  same  as  those  which,  under  the  names  of  tierce, 
sexte,  and  none,  we  consecrate  to  this  great  duty. 
"  There  are,"  wrote  the  Saint,  "  three  moments 
during  the  day  when  one  should  fall  upon  one's 
knees  before  God,  namely,  the  third,  the  sixth,  and 
the  ninth  hour,  in  accordance  with  the  tradition  of 
the  Church.  At  the  third  hour  the  Holy  Ghost  de- 
scended upon  the  aposties  at  the  sixth,  Peter  being 
hungry  went  up  into  the  upper  room  to  pray;  and  at 
the  ninth,  Peter  and  John  went  up  together  into  the 
Temple."  l  While  Jerome  was  writing  these  very 
lines,  the  office  of  Prime  was  being  established  in 
Palestine.2  The  Saint  also  tells  us  that  the  last 
hours  of  the  day  were  sanctified  by  the  singing  of 
psalms,  and  that  when  the  lamps  were  lit,  they 
offered  to  God  what  the  hermit  termed  the  "  Even- 
ing Sacrifice."  3 

Jerome  has  also  given  us  information  upon  many 
other  points,  such  as,  for  instance,  upon  the  probable 
origin  of  Easter  Eve :  although  our  Lord  did  not 

1  Comment,  in  Daniel.    Cap.  vi.,  v.  10. 

2  Abbe  Batifol.     History  of  the  Roman  Breviary. 

3  Ep.  cvii.  ad  Lsetam  g. 


indicate  either  the  hour,  the  day,  the  season,  or  the 
period  of  his  coming  again  (But  pray  that  your  flight 
be  not  in  winter,  neither  on  the  Sabbath  day1); 
although  the  apostles  specified  nothing  upon  the 
subject  either,  and  although  in  his  second  epistle 
St  Peter  warned  Christians  against  measuring  the 
day  of  the  Lord  by  the  brief  duration  of  their  own, 
the  faithful  of  the  first  generation  expected  that 
Jesus  Christ  would  shortly  reappear  among  them, 
and  it  was  said  that  they  awaited  His  advent  upon 
the  night  before  Easter.  "  The  Jewish  tradition," 
wrote  Jerome,  "  is  that  Christ  will  come  in  the 
middle  of  the  night,  and  that  it  will  be  as  upon 
that  first  Easter  in  Egypt  when  the  avenging  angel 
appeared,  and  when  the  Lord  passed  over  the 
dwellings  of  Israel  and  their  doors  were  consecrated 
by  the  blood  of  the  lamb."  I  believe  he  added, 
no  doubt  drawing  his  impression  from  Lactantius, 
"  that  the  Apostolic  custom  which  upon  Easter  Eve 
forbids  the  dismissal  of  the  people  before  midnight, 
because  until  that  hour  they  await  the  coming  of 
Christ,  owes  its  derivation  to  this.  .  .  ."  '• 

Jerome  has  told  us  that  in  the  Eastern  Churches 
it  was  habitual,  before  reading  the  Gospel,  to  light  the 
lamps  even  in  broad  daylight  (jam  sole  rutilante)  as 
a  sign  of  joy.3  He  has  also  frequently  described  the 
modest  pomp  of  the  Christian  funerals. 

Ecclesiastical  discipline  maintains  the  idea,  and 
upon  certain  days  and  under  certain  forms  imposes 

1  Matthew  xxiv.  20. 

2  Commentator  in  Matt.    Lib.  iv.,  cap.  xxv. 
8  Contra  Vigilantium.     Lib.  7. 


the  practice  not  only  of  prayer,  but  also  penance. 
Jerome,  affirming  the  traditional  usage  of  the 
Church  and  at  the  same  time  rejecting  the  exag- 
gerated severity  of  the  Montanists,  wrote :  "  We, 
according  to  the  traditions  of  the  apostles,  have 
but  one  Lent,  a  Lent  which  is  observed  by  the 
whole  world ;  but  they,  (meaning  the  Montanists) 
observe  three  every  year,  as  if  three  Saviours  had 
suffered  for  us.  Not  that  it  is  not  permissible  to 
fast  the  whole  year  through,  except  during  the 
fifty  days  after  Easter,  but  it  is  one  thing  to 
make  one's  offering  because  of  a  compelling  law, 
and  quite  another  to  be  actuated  thereto  by  a 
voluntary  impulse." l  Although  Jerome  enjoined 
fasting  upon  others,  and  practised  it  himself  with 
an  austerity  which  would  seem  to  us  extreme,  he 
discarded  from  it  all  subtleties  and  eccentricities.2 
He  reminds  us  that  fasting  and  prayer,  in  short 
the  most  holy  deeds,  are  fruitless  when  they  are 
not  accompanied  by  or  are  not  a  preparation  to 
conversion ;  to  presume  to  move  God  by  our  vows 
and  sacrifices  whilst  persevering  in  sin  is  a  form  of 
mental  blindness.3  None  have  valued  the  practice 
of  evangelical  councils  more  highly  than  did  Jerome, 
and  none  have  more  forcibly  reminded  those  who 
freely  bound  themselves  to  the  observance  of  them, 
of  the  duty  of  steadfast  faithfulness.  He  attests  the 
great  law  of  clerical  continence  which  was  so  early 
imposed  by  the  Church  upon  her  ministers,  and 

1  Ep.  xli.  ad  Marcellum  3. 

'J  Ep.  lii.  ad  Nepotianum  Presbyterum  12. 

*  Commentar.  in  Jeremiah,  prophetam.     Lib.  iii.,  cap.  xiv. 


192        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

which,  through  the  invincible  constancy  of  the 
Popes,  has  prevailed  for  the  greater  glory  of 
God,  as  well  as  for  the  greater  good  of  souls. 
"  What,"  asked  Jerome  of  Vigilantius,  who  wished 
to  do  away  with  this  holy  law,  "  what  will  become 
of  the  Eastern  Churches,  of  the  Churches  of 
Egypt,  and  of  the  Apostolic  See,  none  of  which 
raise  to  holy  orders  any  but  those  who  have  never 
lost  their  chastity,  those  who  abide  in  continence, 
or  those  husbands  who  consent  to  abandon  their 
marital  rights  ?  " l 

The  practice  of  evangelical  counsels  took  root, 
so  to  speak,  in  monasticism,  in  which  it  found  a 
firm  and  lasting  organisation.  We  already  know 
how  the  historian  of  St  Paul  the  hermit,  of  St 
Malchus,  and  of  St  Hilarion,  recorded  the  early 
history  of  this  life  in  the  East.  In  the  West,  in 
Rome,  he  was  the  spiritual  director  of  the  noble 
souls  who  aspired  to  the  life  of  the  desert,  and 
who  even  in  the  midst  of  the  world  were  able  to 
create  for  themselves  a  solitude.  Through  him  we 
know  every  detail  of  those  stern  existences  in  which 
ceaseless  sacrifice  reigned  supreme.  Chastity,  poverty 
and  obedience,  have  ever  found  in  Jerome  the  most 
sincere  and  eloquent  of  panegyrists,  but  he  never 
thought  that  these  exalted  virtues  replaced  all 
others ;  he  believed  and  taught  that  they  should 
be  quickened  by  a  virtue  still  more  excellent  in 
which  they  culminate,  namely  charity. 

The  recluse  whose  lips  gave  utterance  to  so  many 
harsh  sayings  was  moved  to  gentleness  when  he 
1  Contra  Vigilantium.  Lib.  2. 


THE  DOCTRINE  OF  SAINT  JEROME     193 

glorified  this  supreme  virtue  which  seeks  and  loves 
God  before  all  else,  and  which  in  God  seeks  and 
loves  its  neighbour,  who  was  created  and  redeemed 
by  the  eternal  love.  In  his  efforts  to  win  the  souls 
of  men  to  the  exercise  of  charity,  he  extolled,  one 
might  almost  say  that  he  exaggerated,  the  facility  of 
practising  it.  "  Pasting  exhausts  the  body,"  he  said, 
"vigils  mortify  the  flesh,  and  alms  are  costly.  .  .  . 
No  matter  how  ardent  the  faith,  blood  is  not  shed  in 
martyrdom  without  anguish  and  horror,  and  yet 
many  have  done  these  things  ;  charity  alone  is  easy 
to  practise.  .  .  .  But  the  possession  of  this  virtue  is, 
however,  rare.  Who,  following  Paul's  example,  is 
willing  to  be  accursed  for  his  fellow-men  ?  Who 
weeps  with  those  who  weep  and  rejoices  with 
those  who  rejoice,  who  suffers  through  another's 
sorrow  ?  " l 

And  again  we  find  this  passage:  "To  give  one's 
life  for  one's  fellow-men,  to  fight  against  sin  even  to 
the  shedding  of  blood,  is  to  walk  in  charity  and  to 
imitate  Jesus  Christ  who  loved  us  enough  to  suffer 
the  anguish  of  the  cross  for  our  salvation."2 

These  were  the  sentiments  expressed  by  Jerome 
upon  the  subject  of  tasks  which  are  ordained  by 
God  and  imposed  upon  us  by  the  Church,  but  which 
receive  from  charity  alone  the  supreme  and  finishing 
touch.  Is  it  astonishing  that  he  should  have  spoken 
in  the  same  way  of  a  task  of  which  the  Church,  no 
doubt,  approves,  but  which  it  has  never  generally 
prescribed  ?  Jerome  was  a  born  explorer,  and  both 

1  Commentar.  in  Epist.  ad  Galatas.     Lib.  iii. ,  cap.  v.  14. 
8  Commentar.  in  Epist.  ad  Ephesios.    Lib.  iii. 


194        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

his  nature  and  his  devout  spirit  predisposed  him  to 
the  pilgrimages  of  which  he  has  left  us  an  undying 
example,  and  of  which  he  has  shown  the  way  to  so 
many.  He  lived  in  the  times  when  pilgrims  were 
drawn  to  Palestine  by  a  pious  longing  to  find  again 
the  traces  of  our  Lord's  footsteps — when  Silvia  of 
Aquitaine  made  a  journey  to  the  Holy  Land,  and 
left  us  in  the  Peregrinatio  a  programme  of  liturgical 
festival  which  the  Abbe  Duchesne  has  aptly  named 
"The  Religious  Week  in  Jerusalem  in  the  fourth 
century." l  Jerome,  however,  did  not  consider  these 
pious  journeys  to  be  essential  or  imperative ;  he 
even  deterred  his  friend  Paulinus  from  making  a 
pilgrimage  to  Palestine.  "  It  is  not  the  mere  fact  of 
having  seen  Jerusalem,"  he  wrote  him,  "  but  the  fact 
of  having  long  dwelt  there,  which  is  laudable.  The 
city  worthy  of  our  longings  and  of  our  praise  is  not 
that  which  slew  the  prophets  and  shed  the  blood  of 
Christ,  it  is  the  city  situated  upon  a  mountain,  ex- 
posed to  the  gaze  of  all,  at  whose  base  flow  the 
waters  of  a  river,  the  city  which  the  apostle  declares 
to  be  the  mother  of  the  saints,  and  in  which  he 
rejoices  at  possessing  rights  of  citizenship  with  the 
just. 

In  speaking  thus,  I  do  not  convince  myself  of 
inconstancy,  I  do  not  condemn  my  conduct.  Like 
Abraham,  I  have  abandoned  my  kindred  and  my 
fatherland,  and  I  do  not  pretend  that  I  acted  in  vain  ; 
but  I  dare  not  restrict  God's  omnipotence  within 
narrow  limits,  I  dare  not  imprison  in  a  corner  of 
this  earth,  Him  whom  the  heavens  cannot  contain. 
1  Abbe  Duchesne. 


THE  DOCTRINE  OF  SAINT  JEROME     195 

Believers  are  judged  not  according  to  the  various 
places  which  they  inhabit,  but  according  to  the 
merit  of  their  faith.  True  worshippers  do  not  wor- 
ship the  Father  either  at  Jerusalem  or  upon  Mt. 
Garizim  ;  for  God  is  spirit,  and  it  is  in  spirit  and  in 
truth  that  He  should  be  adored.  .  .  .  The  spot  where 
stood  the  cross,  the  spot  where  our  Lord  rose  again, 
benefit  those  only  who  carry  their  cross,  who  daily 
rise  again  with  Jesus  Christ,  and  who  show  them- 
selves worthy  of  dwelling  amid  these  sacred  places. 
.  .  .  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  free  to  those  who 
come  from  Jerusalem  or  to  those  who  come  from 
Britain ;  the  kingdom  of  God  is  indeed  within  us. 
Anthony  and  all  those  hosts  of  hermits  who  lived 
in  Egypt,  Mesopotamia,  Pontus,  Cappadocia,  and 
Armenia,  never  saw  Jerusalem,  and  yet  though  they 
never  set  eyes  upon  the  holy  city,  the  gates  of 
Paradise  were  opened  to  them.  The  blessed  Hilarion, 
who  was  born  and  had  lived  in  Palestine,  went  but 
once  to  Jerusalem  and  stayed  there  but  one  day, 
thus  showing  that  he  revered  the  sacred  places 
which  were  so  near  to  him,  but  that  at  the  same 
time  he  feared  to  seem  to  restrict  the  Lord  to  one 
place."1 

Seven  centuries  later  Bernard,  the  ardent  pro- 
moter of  the  second  crusade,  the  man  who  almost 
depopulated  Europe  in  order  to  send  innumerable 
pilgrims  to  Asia  to  conquer  the  Holy  Sepulchre, 
spoke  in  much  the  same  words  as  Jerome :  "  A 
monk  should  strive  to  reach  not  the  terrestrial  but 
the  Celestial  Jerusalem."  And  in  a  charming  letter 
1  Epist.  Iviii.  ad  Paulinum,  2,  3. 


196        THE  LIFE  OF  SAINT  JEROME 

to  the  bishop  of  Lincoln  he  depicts  to  us  an  English 
pilgrim  who  had  started  for  the  holy  land,  but  had 
stopped  at  Clairvaux  and  had  found  there  the  peace 
and  the  joy  which  he  expected  to  taste  only  in 
Jerusalem.  The  whole  Catholic  tradition  teaches 
us  the  same  thing ;  it  glorifies  the  good  works 
accomplished  for  God  and  with  the  help  of  God, 
but  it  maintains  a  hierarchy  amongst  them  by  sub- 
jecting them  all  to  the  quickening  and  vivifying 
spirit  of  charity. 

Such  is  the  doctrine  set  forth  by  Jerome's  works, 
in  which  we  find  the  dogmas  which  a  tradition  of 
nineteen  centuries  has  taught  us  to  venerate  and  to 
profess.  Upon  several  points,  in  accordance  with  the 
law  of  progress  which  was  foreseen  by  Petau  in  the 
seventeenth  century,  and  which  in  our  own  times 
Newman  has  so  brilliantly  illustrated,  the  Catholic 
teachings  have  become  more  definite,  they  have 
developed  like  the  germ  which  grows  into  a  tree,  but 
they  have  not  countenanced  and  will  never  counten- 
ance any  variation  which  would  alter  and  pervert  a 
doctrine.  In  St  Jerome  the  Church  has  recognised 
one  of  the  most  dependable  and  steadfast  champions 
of  the  truth,  and  it  has  acknowledged  his  services 
and  awarded  him  a  glorious  tribute,  by  crowning  him 
with  the  aureole  of  a  Doctor. 


TURNBUI.L  AND  Sl'KARS,    PRINTERS,   EDINBURGH 


^^^^^^^BPn^UJt. 


UCSB  LIBRARY 
yl 


THE  LIBRARY 
I  MVFRSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 

Santa  Barbara 


THIS  BOOK  IS  OLE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW. 


ti     MfiR2l2 

RETURNED  MAR  1 1 


IOOM  1 1/86  Series  9482 


AXXA  vi         I'liHNiiMiiiiiiii,' 
000  658  121     9